
A. ^ 'OmS^ -G '••» 

,«.'•♦ . 0 ^ 0 1 *^-^ ^ * "yr?^ 



♦ o N O ^ <J,> • » •• A ^ 

^ V ^ * o-^ c' aO 

•: : 

ixv* y^'%. -. 

^V* ,0^ -^-^^’f*’ A 

,0^ .■>"■>. ^o ^ 

C O -n. . , 






c^ ♦ -5? 


^msxx-^ « ■ -■^ °^ 

"^^ **0 1 , 0 ^ ^ 
aO" sLVl'-y ^ V^ 

A^ - 


* 'y ^ 

. ,^ <v 




• ./ 


* <■» * 

.V o N o ^ . A - t ' • 




0 ® ® -r o 

o '>t 


> ^ 


^ , w » . , cy ^ *^0 



• f 

•’, .V *MI//^.' ^-f 

o > 




ip-^^ - 

V‘— ’■/ 


> ” O hO ' ^ 

^ v' _-. 

0 ^ A 

\ ■*> a^tUf7p2J ^ 'y 



<* c^ 'J'f. 

'o . ^ ,0^ ^ ' 


,0 c 
Li • 

*. « 

5 °.v. 

* * ''-e O. aV S 

’ ^ riW ^k? fYtA . ^Irv 



















1 


ki t 




CONTENTS 


CHAPl'ER PAGE 

I. The Proposition i 

11 . The Journey .... .; . . 17 

III. Insubordination ...... 32 

IV. The Look-out Station .... 49 

V. Peter^s Plot ....... 66 

VI. The Report ........ 84 

VII. At Risk of Life 103 

VIII. Astray in the Wilderness . . . 118 

IX. Fire 134 

X. Peter's Quest 15 1 

XI. The Council 166 

XII. A Mystery 18 1 

XIII. On Watch . . ...... 197 

XIV. The Accusation .213 

XV. Fighting the Flames 228 

XVI. The Pursuit 242 

XVir. Peter’s Whim ^256 

XVIII. Mr. Dobson's Gift . . . . . . 271 




ILLUSTRATIONS 


An hour had passed in battling with 

THE FIRE Frontispiece 

OPPOSITE PAGE 

Peter's face was almost submerged . . . 114 ^ 

Each step was bringing them nearer the 

END . . 168 ^ 

He MOUNTED THE RUDE LADDERS . .v •. >; 280 




J 


CHAPTER I 


THE proposition: 

^‘Cale yourself a Boy Scout, do yer?” and 
Richard Dobson, one of the lumber operators of 
Penobscot, glanced down over his spectacles angrily 
at Jonas Hanson, a small, wiry, determined-looking 
lad of mayhap fourteen or fifteen years of age. 

‘‘ Yes, sir, that is what we’re striving to be.” 

Striving, eh ? ” and Mr. Dobson seemingly grew 
yet more angry. “ Does it take very much of striv- 
ing to find a way of wasting your time under the 
pretense of trying some new-fangled idea? ” 

But we do not intend to waste our time, sir,” 
Jonas replied, still meekly; but there was a light in 
his eyes which told that the lumber king of Penob- 
scot had aroused his temper ever so little. ‘‘ It is 
our purpose to do whatsoever we may of good in this 
world ” 

And you find it necessary to take on the name 
of Boy Scouts in order to be able to do good, 
eh?” 

“ The name won’t prevent us, sir. It is the spirit 
in which we work that will show whether we may 


1 


2 


BOY SCOUTS 


be able to accomplish more than boys ordinarily do, 
and this taking the name of scouts, or banding our- 
selves together in patrols, is simply to the end that 
one may the better aid the other. Besides, it is well 
for us to be under certain rules and discipline, be- 
cause whatsoever we might have on hand could be 
carried out by half a dozen boys acting under one 
leader, more intelligently than if each fellow went 
along independently, sometimes, perhaps, at hap- 
hazard.” 

“ Yes, yes, that sounds all very well, and yet it is 
no more than an excuse to wander here and there 
getting into mischief, most-like; but chiefly wasting 
your time. Why don’t you do something worth 
while? Why don’t you earn money by real labor? 
"A boy of your age should be ashamed to idle the 
hours away without getting any returns from them.” 

“ But we are not idling the hours away, sir. We 
are striving to show you grown-ups that we boys 
can do more than spend our time in pleasure — 

‘‘ Then why don’t you go to work? 

‘‘We are ready to do whatsoever may come to 
our hand, when we can give the time outside of 
school work.” 

“ I’ve got a job for you, if you were inclined to 
put in a little labor on it.” 

Jonas looked at Mr. Dobson in surprise, while a 
certain gleam of intelligence came over his face as if 
he was beginning to understand why this gentleman 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


3 

had attacked him in what might well have been 
called a savage manner. 

“ What work have you, sir, that a dozen or more 
boys like me could do ? ’’ the lad asked, eying the 
gentleman sharply as if striving to read by the ex- 
pression on his countenance more than might have 
been contained in the 'words he had just spoken. 

‘'A dozen or more boys of your size could act 
as wood-rangers, now the weather is so dry and 
there is danger of forest fires being started. I am 
not so certain but that I would be willing to give 
you an opportunity to go in at Gray Ledge, and 
range my sections from now until the rainy season 
begins. There are so many fool hunters round- 
about, every one of whom counts on building a fire, 
that it’s high time I looked after the matter myself, 
instead of trusting wholly to the government.’^ 

But I thought the State sent in rangers during 
the summer-time to watch for fires,” Jonas said, not 
a little surprised that Mr. Dobson should have made 
such a proposition, if proposition it could be called. 

Yes, that is what the State authorities are bound 
to do, and yet if all the word which comes to me 
from Seboois be true, there hasn’t been a ranger in 
that vicinity for the past three weeks. If I could 
get a couple of good men, or I would be willing to 
take on half a dozen ordinary boys, who would go 
in there and do the work faithfully. I’m not saying 
but that I’d give fair wages. At all events, I’d be 


4 


BOY SCOUTS 


willing to provide the crowd with provisions, and 
pay a little something besides/’ 

“ Are you making a proposition to our Boy 
Scouts, sir?” Jonas asked almost sharply, where- 
upon the gentleman, looking down at him keenly 
over the top of his spectacles, replied with a ques- 
tion: 

“ How many of these ’ere Boy Scouts have you 
got together so far? ” 

“ There are eleven of us, sir, making up two 
patrols.” 

“ What do you mean by patrols ? ” 

Squads, sir. Perhaps you would like to know 
how the Boy Scouts are divided into companies and 
troops. If so ” 

“ No, no, I wouldn’t give the snap of my finger 
to hear all the folderol that’s been going round this 
town since you and Eben Verrill started the foolish- 
ness. I don’t really want any Boy Scouts in mine; 
but if so be you lads, who claim to be eager to do 
somewhat in the way of good, are minded to range 
my sections nearabout Gray Ledge, independently 
of the State rangers, then I stand ready to make a 
bargain with you; that is to say, if there’s such a 
thing as trusting a gang of crazy-heads like you to 
do men’s work.” 

I’m not certain that the other fellows would be 
willing to go up Seboois way for the entire sum- 
mer; but it seems to me they might be glad of the 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


5 


opportunity, and if you are ready to make a real 
proposition to us, Mr. Dobson, I can give you an 
answer between now and night.’* 

‘‘ What do you mean by a real proposition ? ” the 
lumber operator cried savagely, and Jonas, deter- 
mined that the matter should be settled in a business- 
like manner if it was settled at all, replied promptly : 

In the first place, we would want to know what 
you are willing to pay if our scouts take charge of 
the ranging on your sections nearabout Gray Ledge.” 

‘‘ That’s it ! That’s it ! Looking after the dol- 
lars, are you ? I thought you said you had come to- 
gether to do good and make men of yourselves,” 
Mr. Dobson snarled. 

Making men of ourselves doesn’t consist in 
working for nothing when it is such laboj* as should 
be paid for. We count to be men by doing whatso- 
ever we agree to do, and doing it in proper fashion ; 
but at the same time if it is right we should be paid 
for such service, then do we expect to have the 
wages.” 

‘‘ I suppose you know plenty of Jobs hereabouts 
that a crowd of lazy, good-for-nothing, imitation 
soldiers such as you are, could get, eh ? ” 

“ No, sir, we don’t, perhaps because we haven’t 
looked for anything of the kind; but if an oppor- 
tunity should come, we would say, as I am saying 
to you : How much are you willing to pay for it ? 
If we are to do your work, binding ourselves to your 


6 


BOY SCOUTS 


interests, then it is right you should pay us as you 
would be obliged to pay men.” 

“ How many did you say were in your gang, eh ? ” 
‘‘ Eleven just now, sir; but there are three other 
fellows who want to come in, and in case we got an 
opportunity to act as rangers I would be in favor of 
taking them, thereby increasing the troop to four- 
teen.” 

‘‘And how much money do you think fourteen 
idlers ought to have for going into a good, com- 
fortable camp up nearabout Gray Ledge, and loaf- 
ing round there all summer, eh ? ” 

“If it is only a question of our going into the 
woods to loaf, sir, I don’t think we should have 
anything ; but in case you count on us to keep watch 
over all your land in the vicinity, then should we be 
paid whatsoever you would be forced to give men. 
Last year, if I remember rightly, sir, you sent Dave 
Pooler and another man there, giving them a hun- 
dred and twenty dollars a month in addition to their 
provisions.” 

“It seems you have been keeping tabs on this 
wood- ranging business, eh ? ” 

“No, sir; I only heard Dave Pooler telling how 
much you paid, which, he said, was sixty dollars a 
month for each, in addition to provisions.” 

“ But there were only two to be fed, and your 
gang counts up over a dozen. Quite a difference 
between feeding two and fourteen.” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


7 


“ There is no reason why I should figure that end 
of it,” Jonas replied laughingly. ‘‘ The question is 
how much you would be willing to give us lads if we 
went in there and did the work. Mr. Pooler said 
he was forced to travel ten miles every day, and his 
partner did the same, making twenty miles which 
must be covered every four and twenty hours in 
order to keep an eye over your sections.” 

‘‘Yes, that’s what they did; but Pm counting 
that the work should be done a leetle closer than it 
was last year. Say, for instance, if your gang of 
fourteen went out there. I’d allow that by hook or 
by crook you should cover a full twenty miles every 
day, dividing the distance up among you as seemed 
best, and at the same time act as look-outs all the 
while at both camps. Now if so be you are inclined 
to take the job, and if I can be convinced that you do 
the work faithfully, then I’m willing to send in sup- 
plies enough to keep you boys from being hungry. 
In addition I will pay in cash fifty dollars a month 
for the crowd, or, let us put it in round figures, and 
say a hundred and twenty-five dollars for the 
season.” 

“ When would you want us to go in, sir ? ” 

“Just as soon as you can get ready. Say by to- 
morrow’s train.” 

“ How far from the station at Seboois is the camp 
of which you spoke, where we would make our 
headquarters?” Jonas asked. 


8 


BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Near to nine miles straight through the wilder- 
ness. There’s what you might call a blind trail ; but 
the traveling is decently hard at this season of the 
year, and you would have to allow not less than 
five hours, perhaps six, to go in.” 

‘‘ And how would we get our provisions there? ” 
I’ll attend to that end of it if so be we make a 
trade.” 

‘‘How soon would you want an answer, sir?” 
Jonas asked thoughtfully, and Mr. Dobson replied 
promptly : 

“ Between now and sunset. It may be that I am 
an old fool to take the chances of sending you crazy- 
headed boys in to look after valuable property; but 
I have made the offer, and I’ll stand to it until sun- 
set. You can take it or leave it.” 

“If the decision rested with me alone, sir, I would 
accept the proposition at once, even though the pay 
seems small for so large a number of boys.” 

“ It ain’t the number that I’m hiring. Four could 
do the work as well as fourteen, and I should be in 
that much money when it comes to paying for pro- 
visions; but since you’ve got this tom- fool gang 
rounded up, I suppose I must hire the whole or 
none.” 

“ I’ll call the boys together and let you know 
within an hour, sir,” Jonas replied, and without 
waiting for an answer he hastened away, feeling 
confident that now was come the time when he and 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


9 


his comrades could show to the people of Penobscot, 
who had been inclined to treat the movement of 
banding themselves together into a company of 
scouts as something in the nature of foolish play, 
that the Boy Scouts could act the part of men. 

If they could succeed in doing this work which 
Mr. Dobson had for them, and do it in a satisfactory 
manner, then might it be a certain token or proof 
that when they had subscribed to the agreement 
which is required of Boy Scouts, they were doing a 
larger work, and showing themselves to be more 
manly, than would be possible in any other way. 

That which confronted Jonas and his comrades, 
when they had first read about the Boy Scouts of 
America, was that in the town of Penobscot there 
seemed really no field for them to show them- 
selves in any way save by studying woodcraft, and 
that, to their parents, was but another term for idle- 
ness, because all the people roundabout Penobscot 
were familiar with wood-ranging. For any one 
to set about learning it would be to them much like 
spending time in discovering a new way to breathe, 
or another method of washing one’s face. 

To go out as Mr. Dobson’s rangers would be to 
accept a post of no little trust, for during the sum- 
mer season those who ranged the woods to guard 
against fire were doing a work which could readily 
be understood by the people of Penobscot as some- 
thing of value — something of importance, because 


lO 


BOY SCOUTS 


all the industries of the town were more or less con- 
nected with lumbering interests. 

Jonas, as he ran here and there to summon his 
fellow-scouts, believed that if they lived up to all 
the agreements made when binding themselves to- 
gether, they would be able to find, during this sum- 
mer in the woods, ample opportunity of helping 
Others, or of adding to their store of knowledge, 
and, what was best of all, could show that, in taking 
upon themselves the duties of scouts as laid down by 
the national organization, every member was keenly 
aware of the responsibilities resting upon him. 

The organization of these Boy Scouts of Penob- 
scot was very far from being perfected on the day 
when Richard Dobson, the lumber operator, pro- 
posed to engage the company for service in the 
woods. 

Jonas Hanson had, after a long study of the 
official hand-book of the Boy Scouts of America, de- 
cided that he and his friends could do no better than 
form such an organization, and without applying to 
the secretary of the Scout Council either for permis- 
sion or advice, they had set about getting together 
two patrols. In so doing, Jonas Hanson was chosen 
scoutmaster without question as to whether he would 
be able to fill such a position according to the re- 
quirements of the organization. 

Jonas was as good a woodsman as could be found 
among the boys of Penobscot, and since the greater 


IN THE MAINE ? 


portion of their labors must ne< 
on in the wilderness of Maine, hi 
to be no other field, he was believe, 
to act as scoutmaster. Then surely 
was qualified for adjutant, if good na 
of purpose, and a general knowledge ol 
be required in camp or in the woods, 
anything. 

Before the organization numbered six 
decided to have two patrols, one, the Beavcx^, 
the leadership of Jerry Simpson, with Fred j 
as corporal, and the other the Ravens, with x. 
Hubbard as patrol leader, and Sam Merrill corpoiv 

It seemed to Jonas that by thus effecting an 
organization, even before there was a single recruit 
for the ranks, they could the sooner enlist the requi- 
site number, and therefore it was that at the start 
every member was an officer. 

On this day, however, the company consisted of 
eleven, with three others eager to join, making, as 
Jonas had said, fourteen who could go into the 
woods to perform Mr. Dobson’s work. 

Now Scoutmaster Hanson knew full well that his 
followers should be divided into scouts, second-class 
scouts, and tenderfeet, according to their abilities; 
but how this might be done was a puzzle, for it ap- 
peared to him that all the members were about on 
the same footing, so far as experience and ability 
was concerned. 


BOY SCOUTS 


i of the fact that he was not strictly 
he laws governing Boy Scouts as set 
.he official hand-book, he decided that 
dl ranks should not be assigned until after 
u'had some experience in real work, and this 
sition that they act as fire-rangers, performing 
•tain amount of labor which would be of im- 
tance, rendered it possible for him to get his 
itrols into proper shape, with every lad standing 
xording to his deserts before the season had come 
,0 an end. 

Therefore it was that when Jonas went in search 
of his adjutant he was considerably exercised in 
mind, fearing lest Eben might not look upon the 
proposition of Mr. Dobson in a favorable light. 

He was prepared to advance very many argu- 
ments as to why they should go to Gray Ledge and 
there spend the summer ranging the woods to guard 
against fires, and was almost disappointed when, on 
meeting Eben and repeating to him that which had 
been said by the lumber operator, he found that the 
adjutant was wildly in favor of the scheme. 

‘‘ It’s the greatest ever 1 ” Eben exclaimed enthu- 
siastically. ‘‘ Why, it’s exactly the work we need to 
get our scouts and ourselves in training. To stay 
at Gray Ledge, living in one of Mr. Dobson’s camps, 
will be the highest kind of sport, even if there is 
nothing else to count. Of course that fifty dollars 
a month isn’t to be sneezed at; but it doesn’t really 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


13 


amount to anything when you come to realize how 
much good the experience will do our patrols. We 
shall be regular scouts when we come back! We’ll 
know exactly where every fellow stands in rank, 
and who can say but that one or more of us 
may be able to earn a badge of some kind, for the 
chances are many when a fellow is in the woods 
and there’s such a crowd of city fellows fishing and 
fooling round generally. Why, I’ve seen one of 
those men come down here with all kinds of bag- 
gage — fishing tackle such as no one but himself ever 
heard of, and guns without number, and then not 
have sense enough to keep himself from oversetting 
a canoe in still water.” 

‘‘ Since you’re so eager to go into the scheme, it 
doesn’t seem necessary for me to spend very much 
time here. Let’s find Jerry Simpson and Ezra Hub- 
bard. If they are as much in favor of turning fire- 
rangers as are you and I, we’ll call the rest of the 
lads together, for I’ve promised to give Mr. Dobson 
an answer within an hour.” 

There is no real need why we should go into the 
details of this portion of the business, for when the 
Boy Scouts of Penobscot were assembled at their 
regular meeting-place, a small room in the rear of 
William Mansfield’s shop, the scoutmaster found 
it actually difficult to give words to all which was 
in his mind, so eager was every fellow to accept 
the proposition made by the lumber operator. 


14 


BOY SCOUTS 


It was, perhaps, unfortunate that all the scouts 
did not view the matter exactly as did Jonas and 
Eben. To the majority of the lads, this going to 
Gray Ledge and acting as wood-rangers was nothing 
more nor less than a jolly kind of lark, and they 
failed, or at least some of them did, to give due heed 
to the possibilities of advancement as scouts, seem- 
ingly forgetting that there was any other purpose 
for the organization than the opportunities for sport. 

This fact was quite apparent, both to Jonas and 
Eben, and when, after having learned that every 
fellow was not only willing but eager to go to Gray 
Ledge, the scoutmaster and his adjutant were left 
alone to discuss the preliminaries, Jonas said with a 
long-drawn sigh, as if he was discouraged even be- 
fore the real work had begun : 

‘‘If all we have read about the Boy Scouts is true, 
then there is more to this business than simply enjoy- 
ing ourselves, and yet only three or four of the fel- 
lows seem to think that weVe got a great chance 
to put ourselves in training.'^ 

“ Now look here, Jonas, if you are going to cross 
bridges before we come to them, you are like to have 
a disagreeable time of it this summer. I know 
exactly what you believe a Boy Scout should be, and 
am hoping it will be possible for me to come some- 
where near your ideal before next fall ; but you must 
bear in mind that all the fellows are not so deeply 
interested in this movement. If we had approached 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


15 

them with the proposition that they call themselves 
Boy Scouts simply for the purpose of trying to do 
good to others and make men out of themselves, the 
chances are ten to one we wouldn’t have got to- 
gether a single patrol. But when they had the idea 
that there was a good deal of sport to be had, they 
were willing to join, and it is in my mind that if 
you and I have the true idea of this organization, it 
remains for us to bring the other fellows to an un- 
derstanding of what they should or should not do in 
order to be real scouts. That is work enough, 
Jonas, and if we can accomplish it between now and 
next fall, then shall I believe we may make applica- 
tion to headquarters to be regularly enrolled.” 

“ And why shouldn’t we do that even now ? ” 
Jonas asked thoughtfully, whereupon Eben replied 
decidedly : 

‘‘ Because, as I look at the matter, we haven’t 
earned the right. Wait until we have proven that 
we know what it means to bind ourselves as we have 
done, and when we can show something of moment 
for the time spent, then I’ll say we are ready to ask 
that we be recognized by the Chief Scout. There’ll 
be plenty of time for us to discuss this matter if we 
are going to Gray Ledge, for I am fancying there 
will be many an hour when we shall have nothing 
of moment to do. Therefore, instead of borrowing 
trouble because the other fellows are not taking 
hold exactly as you would have them, let’s set about 


i6 


BOY SCOUTS 


making our preparations as soon as you Have told 
Mr. Dobson we are ready to go, for it is in my mind 
that in order to prove ourselves worthy to be scout- 
master and adjutant of these two patrols, we should 
be exceedingly careful of the comfort and well-being 
of those whom we profess to command.’’ 


CHAPTER II 


THE JOURNEY 

When Jonas and Eben notified Mr. Richard Dob- 
son that the Boy Scouts of Penobscot had accepted 
his proposition to act as rangers over the sections of 
land owned by him nearabout Gray Ledge, that 
gentleman lost no time in attending to his share of 
the preparations for their departure. 

Because of his apparent eagerness to have them 
set off at once, it seemed certain he believed he had 
made a profitable bargain in employing the lads, 
even though professing to look upon them as good- 
for-nothings, whose only idea in organizing them- 
selves into Boy Scouts was a pretext for idling away 
their time. 

It also appeared as if he had been convinced they 
would accept his proposition, for immediately after 
being notified that they were willing to take upon 
themselves the duties of fire-rangers, he handed to 
the scoutmaster and his adjutant written directions 
as to how they could reach the camp assigned them, 
and otherwise gave token that he had had no doubts 
regarding their willingness to serve him during the 
summer. 


17 


i8 


BOYj SCOUTS 


It is more than likely Mr. Dobson had full con- 
fidence in his conviction that the lads would wel- 
come the idea of spending a summer in the woods, 
even though he had not proposed to pay them a 
certain amount of money for their services, and be- 
fore this hurried interview came to an end, Jonas 
got the idea very firmly fixed in his mind that the 
lumber operator was already repenting having of- 
fered them any money for the work to be performed. 

The gentleman fancied, according to the scout- 
master’s idea, that the scouts would have accepted 
his proposition, had it included only the use of the 
camp and a supply of provisions. 

However, Mr. Dobson had agreed to pay them 
fifty dollars a month, and it was too late, as he 
himself must have understood, to recede from the 
proposition. Beyond the fact of saying more than 
once that he thought Jonas and his comrades were 
very fortunate in having such an opportunity to 
spend their time, he made no reference to the 
financial portion of the agreement. 

The one idea in Mr. Dobson’s mind appeared to 
be that of starting the boys into the woods at the 
earliest possible moment, and in this desire the scout- 
master and his adjutant were more than willing to 
humor him. 

The only matter necessary, so far as the boys were 
concerned, to be attended to before they left, was to 
gain the consent of their parents. This seemed to 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


19 


them a trifling thing, for the lads of Penobscot were 
in the custom of spending considerable time in the 
wilderness, and people in that section of the country 
do not look upon it as anything so very wonderful 
that a boy of from twelve to fifteen years of age 
should be able to go into the woods and remain there 
a month or more without getting into serious diffi- 
culty. 

There was little need for Jonas and Eben to spend 
very many moments with the lumber operator. He 
had reduced all his instructions to writing, and it 
simply remained for them to take possession of the 
documents and agree with him that the scouts would 
be ready to take the morning train for Seboois, he 
promising to meet them at the station with the 
tickets for transportation. 

On the evening of this same day fourteen lads 
assembled at an early hour at the headquarters in the 
rear of William Mansfield’s shop, and a more ex- 
cited, eager company of lads it would be difficult to 
find.. 

So far as gaining the consent of their parents, and 
getting together such of their belongings as the boys 
counted to carry with them, every preparation had 
been made for the journey to Seboois, and now were 
they met for the purpose of discussing minor mat- 
ters, more particularly those which concerned them 
as Boy Scouts. 

The one regret in the minds of all was that as yet 


20 


BOY SCOUTS 


they had no uniforms, for it seemed to every one, 
from the scoutmaster to the veriest tenderfoot, as if 
it was in the highest degree necessary they should 
be clad in such costumes, that whosoever saw them 
would understand at a single glance they belonged to 
a patrol of scouts. 

However, they had not been sufficiently long 
organized to have made such preparations, and Jonas 
^consoled them with the suggestion that the money 
received from Mr. Dobson as wages for ranging the 
woods could be devoted to purchasing uniforms. 
Therefore it was understood that the first month’s 
pay would be expended exclusively for that pur- 
pose, with the belief that by paying such an amount 
on account, they would be able to get credit for a 
modest equipment for both patrols. 

As a matter of fact they had their own home- 
made knapsacks, as had every lad and almost every 
man in Penobscot who went often into the wilder- 
ness. 

These were simply what are known as grain bags, 
with straps on either side which fastened under the 
arms in such manner that the receptacle when filled 
and the top gathered closely with a string, hung be- 
tween their shoulders where it could not interfere 
with their movements while marching, or even scout- 
ing among the foliage. 

Every fellow wore moccasins; some of Home 
manufacture, and others from the shops at Gldtown; 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


21 


but all of the same kind — that is to say, a stout 
moose-hide shoe with a flexible sole, and a top which, 
when laced, came up midway between the knee and 
the ankle. 

It was such foot gear as was best adapted for wear 
in the wilderness, whether snow was on the ground 
or in the warm weather of summer, and however 
neat and natty might be the shoes which made up a 
portion of a Boy Scout’s offlcial uniform, these lads 
would not have exchanged their rough-looking moc- 
casins, because of knowing by past experience that 
there was nothing made that would serve them as 
well, either in the way of comfort or durability. 

It would have pleased Jonas and Eben better if 
they could have used military expressions when 
speaking of their outfit, or of members of the com- 
pany; but Penobscot was in the lumbering district, 
and the terms accepted there were those familiar to 
woodsmen. Therefore it was that the assistant cook 
was known as cookee, and the outfit of provisions as 
the wangan. 

Mr. Dobson had made as a portion of his offer the 
agreement to provide the boys with food, and there- 
fore was it necessary he send with them a cook. 

As to who this very important official might be 
the scouts were considerably concerned until the fol- 
lowing morning, when they marched in orderly array 
from their headquarters to the railway station, and 
there found Joseph Brown, a well-known cook in the 


22 


BOY SCOUTS 


lumber camps, awaiting them with the wangan out- 
fit. In his company as assistant, or cookee, was 
William Willard, better known as Slim Bill, who 
had the unenviable reputation of being, as the woods- 
men termed it, “ mighty nigh half-witted.’’ 

However, it was known to all the lads, as well as 
to the people of Penobscot, that no better cook ever 
went into the woods than Joe Brown, and the Boy 
Scouts at once understood that however many might 
be the hardships encountered, they vrould find the 
camp life rendered as easy and comfortable as might 
be possible, for Joe Brown was, as the good people 
of Penobscot said, ‘‘ a master hand at looking out 
for his camps.” 

It is possible that Mr. Dobson, in selecting this 
well-known cook to accompany the Boy Scouts, had 
it in mind that he, meaning Joe Brown, could keep 
the lads well up to their work, and if any of them 
were inclined to slight their duties, the cook, al- 
though not supposed to have any authority whatso- 
ever in the premises, would take it upon himself to 
make certain a strict watch was kept for fires on such 
land as Mr. Dobson owned. 

“So you call yourself scoutmaster, eh, Jonas?” 
Joe Brown said quizzically when the little troop 
marched up on the station platform. “ What do 
you allow that means; a kind of a captain, eh? ” 

“ Yes, that is about the size of it,” Jonas replied 
just a trifle hesitatingly, for he was not quite deter- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


23 

mined whether or no the cook had it in mind to make 
sport of him. 

And I allow you count I’m to be under your 
orders, eh ? ” 

“ I can’t understand that there’ll need be any- 
thing of that kind,” Jonas replied quickly. I’m to 
look after the scouts and see that they do their 
work according to our agreement with Mr. Dobson, 
while you are to provide us with food. It seems 
to me that one is independent of the other. As a 
matter of course, a cook is the boss in camp.” 

Well now, lad. I’m glad you take such a sensible 
view of it, ’cause you see the cook is boss inside the 
hovel, and what he says must go, you understand, 
no matter how many captains or scoutmasters may 
be hanging round.” 

Don’t fear that I shall make any attempt at 
bossing you,” Jonas said with a laugh, and added in 
a more serious tone, ‘‘ It will also be well, Mr. 
Brown, if you remember that when the lads are out- 
side the camp, I am the scoutmaster, or the captain, 
whichever you please to call it.” 

‘‘ I see, I see ; you agree to leave it as it always 
goes in the woods. I’ll look after the hovel, and you 
keep the rangers in order. If so be you and me can 
get along without trouble, then it strikes me we 
ought’er have a decently pleasant time of it at Gray 
Ledge. Of course, ranging the woods over so many 
sections as Mr. Dobson owns ain’t going to be child’s 


24 


BOY SCOUTS 


play by a long shot; but there’ll be plenty of times 
when we can turn to for sport, because four of your 
lads should be able to do the turns in a day, and that 
gives all hands considerable chance to idle round the 
camp.” 

“ I can’t fancy we shall have any trouble, Mr. 
Brown,” Jonas said in perplexity, for he failed to 
understand why the cook should have thought it nec- 
essary to make any such remark. 

He was sufficiently familiar with work in the 
woods to know what belonged to the cook’s depart- 
ment, as well as what were the rights of those who 
worked outside, and that such a matter should even 
have been spoken of puzzled him. 

Perhaps Joe Brown saw something of this in the 
lad’s face, for he said in a low tone, after leading 
him aside where the other scouts could not overhear 
the conversation: 

You know, lad, to take fourteen boys into the 
woods and expect them to turn here and turn there 
like men would, is a pretty tough proposition. Even 
when we go in with a gang of lumbermen we look 
for some trouble ” 

In that case you get the trouble because the men 
have been drinking before they go into the woods, 
and are apt to be quarrelsome.” 

‘‘Yes, lad; but that they soon get over, say 
within four and twenty hours. But now take this 
’ere crowd of yours, and I’m allowing every blessed 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


25 


one of ’em believes he knows more about fire-rang- 
ing than his elders, consequently I’m looking for not 
a little bit of worriment, which you and me have got 
to stand.” 

‘‘ It must be that Mr. Dobson had some such idea, 
and has spoken of it to you? ” Jonas said inquiringly, 
whereupon the cook laughed as he replied evasively : 

‘‘ Well, it may be he has. It wouldn’t be strange, 
you know, when a big operator like Richard Dob- 
son gets ready to send in a gang to look after his 
interests in a dry spell such as we’re having now, if 
he was a bit worried over his own judgment. There 
are plenty of men here in Penobscot who know the 
woods from A to Z, who have said since last night 
that Dobson’s off his base when he hires a crowd of 
boys to go in as rangers, and you can’t blame the old 
man for being just a bit puzzled as to how the 
scheme will turn out.” 

‘‘ He took us because he could save money by so 
doing,” Jonas said just a trifle impatiently, for this 
seemingly casting reflections upon the Boy Scouts 
was not pleasing to him, whereupon Joe Brown 
replied gravely: 

Well, now see here, Jonas, I ain’t so certain 
about that. You must remember that Mr. Dobson’s 
got to feed this ’ere gang, and what’s more, he has 
to hire me and the cookee, besides paying you lads, 
as I understand it, fifty dollars a month. Now we’ll 
allow he engaged Dave Pooler to go in as he did 


26 


BOY SCOUTS 


last season : Dave takes one man with him, and the 
two of 'em draw a hundred and twenty dollars a 
month besides their grub, which, alongside of such a 
wangan as this crowd needs, ain’t a flea bite. As I 
figure it out, Dobson’s getting the worst end of it, 
and I’m of the belief he’d been wiser to have made 
another dicker with Pooler.” 

‘‘ Why didn’t he do it? ” Jonas asked, now grown 
impatient, for it had seemed to him as if he and his 
scouts were really doing Mr. Dobson a favor to ac- 
cept his proposition, whereas the cook was making it 
out as something entirely different. 

“ Well, I’m telling you why, lad. You see Dave 
had only one man with him; to be sure the two of 
’em could cover the bounds all right every four and 
twenty hours, but they had to keep it up seven days 
in a week, you see. It stood to reason they’d soon get 
tuckered out, and mayhap slip a day now and then, 
whereas, with this ’ere gang of fourteen lads, the 
work should be done to the queen’s taste, and none 
of you very much the worse for wear. It’s a mighty 
responsible job, this fire-ranging, although I’m free 
to admit that folks don’t look at it as they should. 
Let a blaze get started, for instance, by some of 
those dude fishermen that come down here and want 
to spread themselves by making coffee out in the 
open! Well, what’s the result? Why, they might 
burn over a whole township of first-class timber and 
whoever owned it would be out a pile of money. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


27 


Now Dobson has got the right idea, according to my 
way of thinking, which is, that he better put in his 
money to guard against fires, than lose it by trying 
to save a few pennies in the way of wages.” 

Every scout here should be able to cover twenty 
miles a day,” Jonas said as if speaking to himself, 
** and you may make up your mind, Mr. Brown, that 
if there is any fire roundabout Gray Ledge while 
we’re there, it won’t be because we failed to keep a 
sharp watch.” 

‘‘ Now then, Jonas, before we start let me give 
you one little piece of advice, and I’ll promise after 
this to hold my tongue about such things, allowing 
you to be scoutmaster, or whatever you call it, with- 
out interfering. You’ve taken up with Richard 
Dobson’s offer, and I must say he’s doing the fair 
thing by you so far as provisions go. I’ve had 
orders that you’re to live just as well as Dave Pooler 
or any other rangers have lived, so don’t figure it 
down close when you’ve done your twenty miles, 
that you’ve finished a day’s work. Kind of make up 
your mind to jump into anything that’s necessary. 
If an extra ten miles will help out any — that is to 
say, suppose we had a suspicion there were a lot of 
city chaps hanging round eight or ten miles from 
camp, an’ we didn’t know how they might turn out? 
Why, send a couple of your lads over to see about 
’em, without reckoning that you are going to do just 
so many miles and then call the job done.’’ 


28 


BOY SCOUTS 


Don’t be afraid, Mr. Brown, but that our scouts 
will do their duty. We have formed these two 
patrols without any authority from the bosses of the 
movement, and during this summer count on being 
able to show that we have a good right to enroll 
ourselves as ^eal scouts. If twenty miles extra a 
day be needed in order to do the work which Mr. 
Dobson has set us, I want you to understand that 
it will be done, unless it so happens that our lads 
forget the promises and agreements which they have 
made, and refuse to obey orders.” 

“ Well, Jonas, you must kind of reckon that 
there’ll be trouble now and then. Boys will once in 
a while kick over the traces, more especially if 
there’s any kind of fun going on and they don’t feel 
just like work; so handle them a bit easy, lad, handle 
them easy. You can catch more flies with molasses 
than with vinegar, you know.” 

Until this moment it had not occurred to Jonas 
that any of his followers might, as Joe Brown put 
it, attempt to kick over the traces. He believed all 
of them had the same in mind as he, namely: to 
prove themselves worthy to be called Boy Scouts of 
America. Yet now that the cook had suggested such 
a possibility, he could understand that there might 
be trouble in the future; but he promised himself 
then and there that he would do his duty as he un- 
derstood it, striving to give each fellow a fair show, 
and not require more from one than he did from 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


29 


another, while at the same time he held himself in 
readiness to perform more work than would be 
asked of any other member of the troop. 

These forebodings, if indeed they could be called 
forebodings, were confined to the breast of the scout- 
master, and none of that company, save he and the 
cook, were looking forward into the future with 
anxiety as they filed on board the cars, attracting no 
little attention from the other passengers by their 
orderly movements and close attention to deport- 
ment, as had been impressed upon them the evening 
previous both by the scoutmaster and his adjutant, 
who were eager to have their scouts show up in 
manly fashion when they made their first appearance 
in public. 

There is little need to say that every idle lad in 
Penobscot, and not a few of the men, were gathered 
at the station to see Jonas Hanson’s fool com- 
pany ” set off to begin their work as fire-rangers. 

Even while the scouts were sitting in the car, be- 
fore the train started, could they hear from the by- 
standers disagreeable predictions as to their inability 
to perform the work required of them by the lumber 
operator, and remarks concerning Richard Dobson’s 
insanity in thinking that a ‘‘ parcel of boys, crazy- 
headed as they all were,” could act as fire-rangers to 
any degree of satisfaction. 

Joe Brown and Slim Bill seated themselves at the 
rear end of the car where they could overlook the 


30 


BOY SCOUTS 


scouts and yet not seem to be in their company, and 
Eben whispered to the scoutmaster : 

“ The cook’s got his eye on us, and I am hoping 
most fervently that our lads will behave themselves, 
for he’s sizing us up in great shape.” 

There was little need for the adjutant to borrow 
trouble as to the behavior of the lads. , If they had 
served as scouts a full year, they could not have been 
more orderly or behaved themselves in a fashion that 
would have pleased Jonas better, and the cook whis- 
pered to his cookee when they were approaching 
Seboois, the journey nearly ended: 

I’m getting kind of surprised. Slim Bill, about 
this ’ere gang of scouts. I allowed they’d be cutting 
a wide swath just as soon as they broke loose from 
the town, and ram all over the cars same’s boys 
generally do ; but bless your soul, a crowd of soldiers 
straight out from one of them ’ere forts, couldn’t 
hold themselves in better shape. It did seem last 
night as if you and I had a mighty tough job cut out 
for us this summer; but now I’m beginning to 
believe there’ll be a chance for us to take it easy. 
It won’t be such a terribly hard snap if these ’ere 
lads keep about their work as they ought’er, for us 
to pull through a decent kind of season, and lay on 
considerable fat while we’re doing it.” 

When the train came to a standstill at Seboois, 
Jonas, looking out of the car window for some token 
of Mr. Dobson’s preparations, saw standing near by. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


3r 

a team of gray horses hitched to a cart such as he 
knew full well was used for hauling goods through 
the woods. It was seemingly well laden, while con- 
spicuous above everything else was a new broom, 
and Eben said with a laugh : 

“ I’m wondering whether Mr. Dobson himself put 
up that broom as a sign that we, being new to the 
lire-ranging business, are expected to sweep a cleaner 
path than older hands? ” 

“ It doesn’t make any difference what the broom’s 
there for, Eben, we’ll sweep a clean road so far as 
we go, and when the time comes that we find our 
work is getting slovenly, or we’re inclined to slight 
it, you and I will pull out, agreeing that we’re not fit 
to be scouts, let alone scoutmaster and adjutant. 
If we can’t carry our plans through with such a 
chance as is before us. I’m going to say straight up 
and down that this Boy Scout movement is a dismal 
failure.” 


CHAPTER III 


INSUBORDINATION 

Jonas Hanson felt exceeding proud when he led 
his scouts out of the train on to the narrow platform 
near the small railroad station, and there saw half 
a dozen loungers who looked curiously at this double 
file of boys who were striving to walk in military 
fashion. 

It seemed to Jonas that the scouts had never made 
a better appearance than when they came from the 
car and stood at attention along the platform, re- 
garding not the inquisitive scrutiny which was be- 
stowed upon them. 

Even Joe Brown was inclined to praise them for 
the manner in which they obeyed the orders given by 
the scoutmaster, and said to the cookee as he walked 
rapidly toward the waiting wagon : 

It wouldn’t surprise me a little bit if them ’ere 
boys turned out to be considerably near the. real 
thing. They’ve bit off a pretty big chew when they 
count to do the work Dobson has set for ’em, and 
twenty miles a day, even when there are a dozen or 
more to divide it up between, comes pretty near be- 

> 32 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


35 

ing a grown man’s work. I looked to see ’em 
cavorting all over them ’ere cars, raising a row gen- 
erally ; but did you notice that they staid in one place 
like little graven statues? It begins to look as if 
there was something in ’em after all.” 

‘‘ I’ve got a good deal of an opinion of Jonas Han- 
son,” Slim Bill replied, speaking with his customary 
drawl; ‘‘but ’twixt you and me, Joe, I’d rather be 
cookee of Gray Ledge camp, than undertake to keep 
them youngsters straight, no matter how much they 
look like lambs just now, for boys will be boys, you 
know, and the mischief is bound to creep out of ’em 
sooner or later. I’m only hoping we shan’t have any 
trouble in camp. If so be these lads turn rusty, I’d 
rather they’d be out in the woods where Jonas can 
handle ’em without botherin’ us.” 

“You can set it down as a fact, Bill, that there 
won’t be any row in camp. I’ve been in the woods 
where forty or more men were housed up in one 
hovel, and I was the cook. You can set it right 
down in your books that things went my way then, 
and if I can handle a crowd of wood-choppers, who, 
as you know, are always looking for trouble, 
I’m allowing it’ll come pretty near handy for me 
to keep these lads from raising much of a disturb- 
ance.” 

Then Jonas gave the word for the driver of the 
wangan wagon to set off. It was near to noon, and 
the journey of nine miles, although seeming short at 


34 


BOY SCOUTS 


the start, was in reality a very long tramp because 
of the roughness of the way. 

Mr. Dobson’s cook was well aware that, hasten 
their steps as they might, it would be considerably 
past sunset when they arrived at the Gray Ledge 
camp, even though meeting with no mishap on the 
way. 

The wangan team had already started up over the 
hill on the highway, when Jonas and his scouts were 
in what he considered proper marching order, and 
then he gave the word to set off, he and Eben lead- 
ing the way, looking neither to the right nor the left, 
because of the desire to impress these people of 
Seboois with the exactness of their military move- 
ments. 

It was early in June. The day was not partic- 
cularly warm, or, at least, did not appear so to one 
who remained idle; but as the two patrols marched 
up the hill in the rear of the slowly moving wagon, 
and then, branching off from the main road, struck 
into the wilderness, every member of the com- 
pany began to understand that there would 
be a great deal of perspiration expended on this 
tramp. 

“ Em allowing it would be better for the lads if 
they stripped off their jackets,” Eben said when they 
were finally amid the foliage on what was hardly 
more than a blind trail, and the trees on either hand 
shut off the lightest breath of wind. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


35 


‘‘ Perhaps it would be as well/’ Jonas replied re- 
luctantly, ‘‘ and yet I would like to have them get 
in the custom of marching as do soldiers, in uni- 
forms, and with their knapsacks in place.” 

‘‘ Well, inasmuch as they’ve got no uniforms, and 
are bound to carry the knapsacks, for I’m allowing 
the driver of the wangan wagon wouldn’t allow 
them to add to his load, why not let up on the fellows 
a little?” Eben asked pleadingly. “You must re- 
member that this is their first hike, and it won’t come 
easy, if all I’ve heard regarding the trail to Gray 
Ledge be true.” 

Just at that moment the wangan wagon came to a 
full stop. Heavy and capable though the horses 
were, they could not advance with such a heavy load 
without frequent opportunities for a breathing spell, 
and since the Boy Scouts must necessarily come to a 
halt also, Jonas gave the word for all hands to strip 
off their jackets. 

“ You can fasten them to your knapsacks,” he said 
as he set the example, and Peter Masterson, a scout 
of the Beaver patrol, who considered himself better 
versed in woodcraft than any other member of the 
company, asked in a querulous tone: 

Why can’t we put our jackets and knapsacks on 
the wangan wagon? What’s the sense of lugging 
them a full nine miles over such a trail as this when 
there are two horses to haul the stuff ? ” 

“ You know very well, Peter,” Jonas replied. 


BOY SCOUTS 


36 

striving to speak as the commander of a company 
should, “ that the driver of the wagon won’t stop to 
pack all these knapsacks on his load, even if it were 
possible, therefore we must carry them in proper 
fashion. It is well we get accustomed to marching 
in regular order now, when we first set out, and later, 
after having had experience, it will come all the 
easier.” 

“ There’s no sense in putting ourselves to the 
labor of lugging these things when they can be 
hauled as well as not, simply because you want us to 
get experience,” Peter muttered as he began to un- 
fasten his knapsack. I’m allowing we’ll get all 
the experience we want ’twixt now and fall, if so be 
we tramp over Richard Dobson’s sections according 
to the way he reckons we’re bound to do for a little 
miserable fifty dollars a month divided among four- 
teen of us.” 

‘‘ It is for you to obey orders, Peter,” Eben said 
severely. ‘‘If you count on being a scout of the 
first-class in the Beaver patrol, one lesson for you to 
learn is obedience. Do you remember number 
seven of the scout law? ” 

“Well, supposing I do?” Peter asked fretfully. 
“ I ain’t disobeying any command, am I? I reckon 
it’s allowed that when an order is foolish, a fellow 
can say so, can’t he ? ” 

“ According to number seven, you must obey an 
order without question, and after having done so 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


37 

you may, if you see fit, state to the scoutmaster why 
you think it shouldn’t have been given.” 

‘‘According to my way of thinking it’s better to 
talk first, for after I’ve carried this knapsack nine 
miles over such a rough trail as this, it won’t do me 
any good to complain, even though Jonas Hanson 
agrees that there was no sense in giving such a com- 
mand.” 

As a matter of fact the scoutmaster had heard this 
conversation; but it seemed to him best he should 
profess ignorance regarding it. Therefore while 
Peter was grumbling, he walked around to the other 
side of the wangan wagon where it would be impos- 
sible to overhear what was said, and Eben remained 
in a fine state of perplexity as to what should be 
done in the premises. 

That Peter had, before they really began their 
work as scouts, disobeyed a certain portion of the 
scout law, was certain, and he fully realized that as 
adjutant it was his duty to administer some re- 
proof. At the same time he feared to do so lest he 
might make a bad matter worse, and believing — per- 
haps it would be better to say, hoping — that Peter, 
following the example of the others who were obey- 
ing without a word of complaint, might came into a 
more reasonable frame of mind, he refrained from 
saying anything whatsoever in regard to this breach 
of discipline. 

Perhaps it would have been better, and mayhap 


BOY SCOUTS 


38 

much future trouble might have been avoided, if 
Jonas had taken it upon himself to settle matters 
then and there with this lad who was showing dis- 
content before they had hardly begun the journey. 
If he erred, it was on the side of kindness, and be- 
cause of a dislike to hurt the feelings of any member 
of the company. 

Therefore it was that Peter, while obeying the 
order, continued to grumble unchecked, heeding not 
the glances of disapprobation from those members 
of both patrols who were striving earnestly to live 
up to the law which they had agreed to maintain. 

The wangan wagon was set in motion once more, 
and the horses, straining at the heavy load over a 
road which would have seemed, to one not accus- 
tomed to the ways of the woods, impassable for a 
wheeled vehicle, labored and panted, advancing no 
more than a mile an hour, while the Boy Scouts, no 
longer striving to keep in military formation, but 
marching at will that they might pick out here 
and there an easier path, toiled after the patient 
beasts. 

Jonas strove to encourage them from time to time 
with a cheery word, for he knew full well how diffi- 
cult was the way, and hOw hard it was for these fel- 
lows who had never before been under any kind of 
discipline outside of home, to hold their tongues 
under such adverse circumstances. 

Again and again were the horses brought to a 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


39 


halt that they might have a breathing spell, and as 
the hours wore on and the young scouts grew leg- 
weary, each fellow took advantage of the short time 
of rest to throw himself at full length upon the moss, 
or across a log, in whatsoever fashion he might best 
ease the strain upon his aching limbs. 

Then came a longer halt than usual, after the 
wagon and the lads had crossed the West Branch, 
and when the line of march was taken up once more, 
the driver of the team, hoping to cheer the lads, 
shouted that they had traveled four full miles, 
whereupon Peter Masterson cried shrilly : 

“ What’s to prevent your taking our knapsacks on 
that wagon? It’s mighty hard lines if we boys are 
forced to carry so much weight when the horses 
haven’t more than half a load.” 

“ My team has got all it can haul over this ’ere 
road,” the driver replied curtly. ‘‘If you boys can’t 
carry a few pounds on your backs, it’s time you 
kept out of the woods.” 

“ There’s no reason why we should carry it when 
the stuff can be hauled as well as not,” Peter cried 
angrily; but the driver gave no further heed to him, 
and Joe Brown, falling back from the advance to 
Jonas’ side, said in a low tone: 

“ There’s one of your crowd with whom you’re 
bound to have a pile of trouble before this ’ere job 
comes to an end, if so be you stick it out all sum- 
mer.” 


40 


BOY SCOUTS 


I can’t believe Peter will go bacK on his prom- 
ise,” Jonas replied thoughtfully. 

Straightway the cook was curious to know what 
promises Peter, or any other member of the scouts, 
had made, whereupon the lad repeated to him, so 
far as he could remember it, the substance of the 
scout law, and when he was come to an end Joe 
Brown said with an air of wisdom: 

“What Peter Masterson promised when he was 
in Penobscot, and what he’ll do now that he’s in 
the woods, are two different things, according to 
my way of thinking. Keep your eye out on the 
lad, Jonas, and the first time he turns rusty come 
down on him like a thousand of brick, because if 
you count to hold command of this ’ere gang, 
you’ve got to begin at the very first show of 
trouble.” 

“ Perhaps you think I should have said some- 
thing when we first started, and while he was 
grumbling so loudly?” Jonas replied with a smile 
which had in it little of mirth, and the cook an- 
swered emphatically: 

“ True for you, lad. There’s where you should 
have shown that you were the captain, or the scout- 
master, or whatever you call yourself. If so be 
Peter has agreed to obey every order and look 
smiling all the while, then you ought to have jumped 
on his neck when he broke the law.” 

“ I didn’t want to have trouble at the start.” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


41 


“Well, I can’t blame you for that, lad; but re- 
member that if you are at the head of this ’ere 
gang, while there’s no need of looking for trouble, 
you must meet it when it comes, instead of shirk- 
ing because of fearing there’ll be hard feelings. 
My experience in the woods is, that when you get 
discontented ones like Peter Masterson, the sooner 
they’re made to understand that they’ve got to live 
right up to rule the same as the rest of the crowd, 
the better it is all around. Now when that ’ere boy 
gets to howling about having his knapsack hauled 
for him, or any other such idee, step right up and 
show him that you count on being scoutmaster. 
Ain’t there any of your laws that says you’ve got 
to keep the thing running shipshape ? ” 

“ It is to be supposed that a scoutmaster can 
handle the patrols under him; but when you’re out 
with a crowd of your friends, how are you going 
to keep strict discipline all the time ? ” 

“That’s for you to figure out, lad. When you 
agreed, as I reckon you did, to take charge of this 
’ere gang, you should have had it in mind that the 
time might come when things would go rough — 
when you couldn’t afford to look back and say 
that this fellow or that was a chum of yours. 
You’ve got to keep the boys right under your thumb 
if you want ’em to do what they ought’er.” 

Jonas drew in a long breath which was much like 
a sigh. He had, some time since, admitted to him- 


BOY SCOUTS 


'42 

self that there might be difficulties when the boys 
were required to do a certain amount of work each 
day in order to keep the contract made with Mr. 
Dobson; but it never had entered his mind that 
there could be any insubordination among the 
troop so early. 

Even before he had given his scouts a fair trial, 
was he beginning to fear that the whole scheme 
might be a failure, and was almost regretting that 
he had made an attempt to organize patrols of the 
Boy Scouts. 

Perhaps Peter was shamed into good behavior by 
seeing all his comrades marching bravely along 
without a word of complaint, even though the 
traveling was so hard. Perhaps he was not yet 
ready to come out in open insubordination against 
the scoutmaster; or, it may be, that having given 
vent to his ill feelings by words, he was in a better 
frame of mind. 

At all events, nothing more was heard from him 
until the driver of the wangan wagon announced, 
just after the sun had set and the shadows of night 
were growing dense amid the foliage, that they 
were within a mile of the camp, and then Peter 
cried in a voice which really sounded weak : 

It’s no use ; I can’t go any further. I thought 
I knew something about hard roads in the woods; 
but this one takes the life out of a fellow!” 

Now Jonas and Eben, and, in fact, all the mem- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


43 


bers of the two patrols, could sympathize deeply 
with Peter, for never in all their experience of 
ranging through the wilderness had they found 
anything to equal this blind trail. 

Therefore it was that Peter’s outcry did not 
sound in the ears of any of them like insubordina- 
tion; but rather an admission of weakness, in which 
all, save possibly the cook and cookee, were will- 
ing to share. 

Again did Jonas overlook this deliberate viola- 
tion of one of the laws, and during the next hour 
the horses, as well as the boys, stumbled forward 
as best they might, taking each advance step with 
difficulty, and coming to a halt every five minutes 
or more in order to regain their breath, for by this 
time the road led up an ascent which was most 
troublesome to climb. 

It is doubtful whether any of the lads quite 
realized how this last mile was traversed; but certain 
it is that every member of the company, even in- 
cluding Joe Brown and Slim Bill, felt the greatest 
possible sense of relief when the panting horses 
were brought to a standstill in front of two small 
log cabins, which stood in a sort of clearing, may- 
hap twenty feet wide. 

They were in the very heart of the wilderness, 
and because of the darkness was it a most lonely- 
looking place, yet to these Boy Scouts on their first 
real hike it seemed as if the two camps were 


44 


BOY SCOUTS 


veritable palaces, and this narrow passage cut from 
out the forest was a park teeming with beauty. 

Jonas realized that as scoutmaster it was neces- 
sary for him to perform more labor than he could 
consistently require from the others, and although 
he was wearied to the verge of exhaustion, when 
the driver reined in his steeds with the cheery an- 
nouncement that they were come to Gray Ledge 
camp, he asked whether he and his comrades should 
aid in unloading the wagon. 

“ You boys have taken it on yourselves to range 
the woods for Mr. Dobson, according to all Tve 
heard, the driver said curtly and yet in a not un- 
friendly tone. “ It’s your business to watch out 
for fires, and mine to haul in supplies such as we’ve 
got here, so I am allowing each of us will attend to 
his own work. Judging from the looks of this ’ere 
gang of yours, I reckon there ain’t any of ’em but 
what will be glad to lay still from now till to-mor- 
row morning, except when the times comes that 
Joe calls all hands of us for grub.” 

It can well be fancied that Jonas was perfectly 
willing to follow the advice given by the driver of 
the wangan wagon, and he and his scouts lay 
stretched out on the roadway wherever they could 
find a fairly comfortable resting-place, without 
sufficient of curiosity to look inside the two log 
buildings which were to be their home during the 
entire summer. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


43 


Joe Brown and Slim Bill were evidently of mucH 
the same opinion as the driver of the wangan 
wagon. When the goods were unloaded the cook 
set about making ready the evening meal without 
loss of time, and refrained from calling upon any 
of the scouts for aid, while the cookee lugged the 
provisions into one of the camps, stowing them 
away methodically and as if he had no idea of the 
weariness which comes to those who travel the Gray 
Ledge trail. 

Once the wagon was unloaded, the driver led his 
horses across the cleared space to where was a third 
hut intended for the housing of animals, and while 
he was gone Slim Bill, having done his share of the 
work, came up to where Jonas was lying, as he said, 
motioning with his thumb toward the first of the 
two huts : 

‘‘ That’s where you lads are to sleep, and if you’ll 
take my advice, all hands will set about cutting 
spruce tips for a bed. That part of the work 
doesn’t belong to the cook or the cookee, and if you 
fellows ain’t lively about attending to it, you’ll 
lay mighty hard to-night.” 

What is the other camp to be used for? ” Eben 
asked listlessly, having seemingly no desire to be- 
stir himself for the purpose of making a soft bed. 

That’s the cook’s quarters. It’s where you boys 
will eat, and Joe Brown and I sleep there. You’ve 
got the whole of the other to yourselves, and a 


I 


BOY SCOUTS 


46 

mighty fine camp it is too,” the cookee replied as if 
envious of the scouts' good fortune. “ But I’m 
telling you it will be a precious hard place 'twixt 
now and morning if you don’t get some spruce tips 
together mighty soon.” 

I’d rather sleep on the bare logs than go hust- 
ling around the woods in the dark, hunting for 
spruce tips,” Eben replied wearily, and Jonas, believ- 
ing that this was the time when his comrades should 
have some voice in the matter, asked in a loud tone 
so that all might hear, if there were any willing to 
spend an hour or two before supper making their 
beds. 

Peter Masterson was the only lad who replied, 
and he said in a tone as if he no longer cared what 
might happen to him : 

“ I wouldn’t roam around through this thicket 
in the night, when I’m so tired, not if I had to sleep 
on a rock that was covered with three inches of 
water ! ” 

It seemed very much as if the other members 
of the company were of the same opinion, and al- 
though Jonas was dimly conscious that it was his 
duty to look more closely after the well being of 
his scouts, he did not press the matter. 

‘‘ Well, if you sleep hard to-night it ain’t any of 
my affairs as I know of,” the cookee said, and just 
at that moment Joe Brown called in a peremptory 
tone for him to make ready the table, whereupon, as 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


47 

Slim Bill hurried away, Eben said in a low tone to 
the scoutmaster: 

I’m feeling a good deal as Peter does — that I 
could sleep, no matter where I got a chance to 
stretch myself out, and to tell the truth, Jonas, I 
don’t believe it would be possible for me to. gather 
spruce tips enough to make a bed, while I’m so 
weary.” 

‘‘ It’s our business, I suppose, to force the boys 
to make proper preparation for the night; but I 
declare I don’t see how it could be done,” Jonas 
said half to himself, and while he was turning the 
matter over in his mind, trying to decide whether 
it would be a very serious neglect of duty for him 
to let matters drift as they would, the cheery call 
of the cook was heard : 

‘‘ Grub, ho ! All you scouts come in to grub, and 
if so be there are any among you wise enough to put 
a little cold water on his hands and face before he 
sets down to table, he’ll find a stream just behind 
this ’ere shanty ! ” . 

The boys were so weary that they gave little heed 
to this information, which was really friendly ad- 
vice. The majority of the company trooped into 
the cook’s camp, eager to satisfy their hunger, for 
they had not broken their fast since morning. 

Jonas and Eben, together with Jerry Simpson, 
leader of the Beavers, and Ezra Hubbard, leader of 
the Ravens, went down to the stream and were well 


48 


BOY SCOUTS 


repaid for sucH exertion, since after bathing their 
faces, necks and hands plentifully with cold water, 
all were as refreshed as if having had a long rest. 

It is safe to say that every member of the two 
patrols had a generous amount of well-cooked food 
placed before him three times a day at home; but 
on this night in the wilderness at Gray Ledge, they 
sat down before such a meal as Joe Brown had 
been able to get together in a hurry — one that would 
have called forth the harshest criticisms from them 
if they had had the same served by their mothers, 
and ate, from the scoutmaster to the veriest tender- 
foot, as they had never eaten before.. 


CHAPTER ly 


THE LOOK-OUT STATION 

No sooner had the young scouts finished their 
supper than Mr. Brown, acting under his authority 
as cook, ordered all hands save the cookee to repair 
to their own quarters, and announced that while 
they remained at Gray Ledge the boys would be 
allowed in the cook-camp only during such time 
as meals were served. 

He furthermore, as if to smooth down the pos- 
sible roughness of his speech, promised that in the 
future the meals should be more appetizing and 
served in a better fashion. 

^‘You can’t expect a man to strike camp and 
put up a supper within an hour after having got 
here, before he’s had time to get things straightened, 
and do it in what you might call a proper fashion. 
But from this out there’ll be no chance for you lads 
to grumble.” 

‘‘We haven’t any idea of grumbling,” Jonas 
replied laughingly. “If you give us such meals all 
the time as we have had to-night, I reckon we can 
get along without finding fault.” 

49 


50 


BOY SCOUTS 


“ I know what’s what, and count on keeping up 
my reputation,” Joe Brown replied decidedly. I 
haven’t worked in the woods these last fifteen years, 
earning the name of being as good a cook as can 
be found anywhere roundabout Penobscot, to lose it 
by slighting you lads. Bear in mind that you’ll get 
the best I can serve, and when it falls off you may 
count it as certain that Joe Brown is losing his 
grip. Now you lads are to get into your own 
camp. It would have been a sight better if you 
had spent an hour or so making up the beds ; but as 
it is you’ll sleep kind’er stiff I’m reckoning. Bill 
has carried the blankets in, and they’re all you’ll 
have ’twixt you and the boards ; but the chances are 
that after tramping from Seboois you could sleep 
on the sharp edge of a rock.” 

Then Mr. Brown opened the door of the cook’s 
camp as token that he desired the scouts to go to 
their own quarters as quickly as possible, and Jonas 
and Eben led the way into the open air. 

That Slim Bill had done his share of the camp 
work, so far as was possible, could be seen when 
the lads entered their sleeping quarters. There 
hung a lighted lantern which served faintly to 
illumine the interior of an apartment about sixteen 
feet square, with a shelf set in at a decided slope 
and fully six feet wide, extending across one end 
and along the south side. 

It was not needed that the cookee should explain 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


51 


to these lads who were familiar with lumber camps, 
that this shelf was to serve as their bed. All knew 
full well just what might be expected, and in this 
camp of Mr. Dobson’s they were not disappointed. 

There was a generous supply of heavy camp 
blankets to be spread over or under the boys accord- 
ing to their desires, and without any delay Jonas 
set the example of making up that portion of the 
shelf which was to serve him and Eben as a bed, 
by laying the thick woolen coverings upon the 
boards, counting to sleep without any clothing over 
them in order that they might have a softer rest- 
ing place. 

The other lads followed the scoutmaster’s 
example, and within five minutes from the time Joe 
Brown had much the same as ordered them out of 
the cook-camp, the Boy Scouts were stretched at 
full length on these broad shelves, some of them 
falling asleep almost immediately after lying down. 

Despite the fact that they were weary almost to 
the verge of exhaustion, the young scouts did not 
sleep as soundly as would have been the case had 
they spent a certain time in making ready their beds. 

Before morning came one after another turned 
and re-turned uneasily, his bones aching from con- 
tact with the hard boards, which were covered only 
by the camp blankets, and it is safe to say that every 
member of the company welcomed the rising of the 
sun as perhaps he never had before. 


52 


BOY SCOUTS 


“.We will have beds to-night that a fellow can 
sleep on with some degree of comfort/^ Jonas said 
laughingly as he allowed himself to slide down the 
shelf on to the floor. “ I feel as though every joint 
was glued together, and it will be quite a spell be- 
fore I get limbered up sufficiently to move around 
very lively.’’ 

Early in the day though it was, the cook was 
ready to serve breakfast, as the lads learned before 
the last one had fully awakened. 

“ Grub, ho ! All you scouts turn out ! Turn out 
for grub ! ” 

Some of the lads would have gone directly from 
the sleeping quarters to the cook-camp^ but for 
Jonas, who understood that the moment had come 
when they should realize that the day must be be- 
gun in proper fashion, and he checked those who 
were eager for another meal by crying in a tone of 
command : 

“ All hands to the stream ! It is to be one of the 
rules in this camp that every fellow wash his face 
and hands, and comb his hair, before entering the 
cook-camp in the morning. If so be there are any 
too indolent to make such preparations, then will 
breakfast be denied them.” 

“ Is it for you to say whether we shall eat or go 
hungry ? ” Peter Masterson asked in a disagreeable 
tone, and, looking him full in the face, Jonas replied 
almost sharply : 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


53 


‘‘ It is for me to say whether you shall have your 
meals or no, if any of the rules regarding behavior 
in the cook-camp are broken. We are to live here 
all summer, and if there are any among us so 
slovenly as to be willing to sit down to table with- 
out having washed his face and combed his hair, 
then it is time we all understood that whosoever 
attempts to do anything of the kind will forfeit the 
meal.” 

By this time all the scouts, save Peter himself, 
had gotten from their knapsacks towels and soap, 
and Master Masterson speedily came to understand 
that it would be better for him to fall into line with 
the others, than make any further attempt at in- 
subordination, more especially when such a course 
might consist in an effort to be uncleanly. 

It was a promising-looking company that filed 
into the cook-camp half an hour later, and Joe 
Brown said approvingly : 

‘‘You’re looking fine as silk, every one of you, 
and if this sort of manners are kept up. Pm allow- 
ing we’ll get through the summer in pretty fair 
shape. I’m tired of cooking for a lot of slovens 
who had rather let the dirt cake on their faces than 
use a plentiful supply of soap and water. There 
was quite a question in my mind as to how you fel- 
lows were going to shape up. I’m glad to see you 
know what’s what. Now take hold and eat a 
hearty breakfast, for I’m allowing all hands have 


54 BOY SCOUTS 

got as hard a day’s work before them as they ever 
did.” 

What do you mean by that ? ” Eben asked in 
surprise, and the cook replied in a matter-of-fact 
tone: 

‘‘ It is necessary all you fellows walk the bounds 
of Mr. Dobson’s sections, so you’ll know just where 
you ought to range, and not stand too many chances 
of going astray.” 

‘‘ Are you to show us the bounds? ” Jonas asked, 
and the cook said with a laugh : 

‘‘ That was the order from Mr. Dobson. I never 
yet heard that a cook was called on to go out and 
do such work; but just before we started the boss 
told me he counted on my taking you lads around 
the bounds the first day in camp, so we’ll start as 
soon as you get breakfast, and tote grub enough to 
leave at the look-out station.” 

“What do you mean by the look-out station?” 
the leader of the Ravens asked curiously, where- 
upon Mr. Brown explained that ten miles due north 
of the camp they were then in, was a shanty which 
had been put up for the use of the fire-rangers. 
This building was to be provisioned fairly well, be- 
cause at least two of the company would be forced 
to remain there on duty all the time. 

“ It’s like this, as I figure it out,” Joe Brown 
said, seating himself by the side of Jonas at the 
table. '' You lads have got to make a twenty-mile 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


55 


tramp — ^that is, meaning you who are walking the 
bounds to-day. Now it has been the custom in this 
’ere section of the country for the rangers to cut 
that up into ten-mile trips like this for instance: 
Two of you start out and walk from here to the 
look-out station, which is ten miles away, and you 
go, we’ll say, on the westerly bounds. Getting 
there you find th^two who slept in the camp the 
night before. You who have just arrived, halt 
there, and the other two go on, coming back to this 
camp by the easterly side of the sections. There- 
fore, you see four of you are walking the bounds 
once a day and yet are not forced to travel more 
than half the full distance, if so be you run the look- 
out station according to the way it’s been done. 
Now I’m allowing that we’ll take with us this 
morning as much food as can be comfortably toted, 
or, perhaps I might say, as big a lot as we can spare 
from our stores.” 

Mr. Brown was interrupted at this moment by 
the driver of the wangan wagon, who put his head 
in at the door and shouted cheerily : 

‘‘ Well, so long, boys! Be good to yourself, Joe! 
Take care of all hands. Bill ! I’ll see you in three 
or four weeks, for I reckon you’ve got grub enough 
to last that length of time.” 

The cook and cookee bade him a cheery farewell, 
and gave no further attention to the matter; but 
Eben stepped to the door In time to see the 


S6 BOY. SCOUTS 

gray horses disappearing amid tfie 'foliage, and 
inquired : 

“ Where is he going? ’’ 

‘‘ Back to Seboois, of course,” the cook replied. 
‘‘You didn't allow that Richard Dobson, thrifty 
lumber operator as he is, would let two horses and a 
man loaf their time away in here many days, did 
you ? ” 

“ But when is he coming back? ” 

“ When the boss thinks we're needing more pro- 
visions. He's likely to make the trip from here to 
Seboois three or four times in the season, and you 
can count that he'll keep them horses of his moving, 
for Richard Dobson don't allow to feed cats what 
can’t catch mice.” 

Then Mr. Brown and Slim Bill set about laying 
out from their stores a generous supply of pro- 
visions, and by the time the young scouts had 
finished breakfast, the cook was ready to ap- 
portion the food into equal parcels so that no lad 
might be called upon to carry more than another. 

“ Now then, boys, get your knapsacks in here 
and let's fill 'em up. If I've got to tramp twenty 
miles, it's time I was moving, for I count on getting 
back here to have supper ready before dark.” 

Then the cook and the cookee began to fill the 
knapsacks which the young scouts brought in from 
the other camp, and Jonas noted with no little 
anxiety that Peter Masterson was the only member 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


57 


of the company who had failed to obey the cook’s 
command, whereupon he asked in a friendly tone: 

‘‘Where’s your knapsack, Peter?” 

“ In the other camp.” 

“ Well, get it around here. Mr. Brown is in a 
hurry, and if all hands of us are to make that 
twenty-mile tramp, we can’t afford to do any 
loafing.” 

“ I don’t reckon on walking twenty miles and 
carrying any kind of a load,” Peter said decidedly. 
“ I agreed to come out here as a fire-ranger ; but 
nothing was said about my toting provisions back 
and forth, so I ain’t counting to do it.” 

“ It’s for your own comfort and well-being,” 
Jonas said in surprise. “Of course you will be 
called on to spend a night now and then at the look- 
out station, and surely you’ll want provisions 
there.” 

“ If I do. I’ll carry them the day I go,” Peter 
replied surlily, and the scoutmaster understood that 
now was come the moment when he must enforce 
obedience, or allow it to be understood by the mem- 
bers of the patrols that he was not fitted for the 
position of chief. 

“ The orders are for every fellow to take his 
share of the load,” Jonas said firmly, and Peter 
asked with what was much like a snarl: 

“Who gave them? I haven’t heard anybody 
putting out such stuff as that, except Joe Brown, 


BOY SCOUTS 


58 

and according to the rules of the Boy Scouts I’m 
not called on to do what the cook says must be 
done.” 

Then hear me repeat Mr. Brown’s orders : 
You’re to bring your knapsack here ; take your por- 
tion of the load, and look pleasant about it.” 

‘‘ What if I don’t choose to do it? ” 

Then you will go back to Seboois. You know 
as well as I, what the penalty is for disobeying the 
rules.” 

‘‘ We’ll see whether I’ll go back to Seboois or 
not 1 ” Peter cried in a pugnacious tone, and Mr. 
Brown interrupted quickly, by saying to Jonas: 

“I allow you’ve got to bring your scouts into 
something like order; but there ain’t time to set 
about that work now. If Peter insists he won’t 
obey orders, and you say he is to go back to 
Seboois in case he don’t, leave the matter till even- 
ing, for we can’t afford to fool the time away this 
morning.” 

Jonas believed the matter ought to be settled then 
and there; but realizing that the cook knew best as 
to what should be done, he said to Peter: 

You know that the scoutmaster has the power 
to release a scout from his oath, to withdraw his 
badges, and discharge him from the patrol. You 
also know that law number seven declares a scout is 
to obey the orders of his patrol leader or scout- 
master without question. Now, you refuse to do 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


59 

that which is not only your duty as a scout, but 
your duty as a boy, since you agreed with Mr. Dob- 
son, through me, that we were to come out here and 
work as fire-rangers during the summer.” 

I didn’t come out here to tote provisions back 
and forth,” Peter said sulkily, and Jonas replied 
sharply : 

‘‘You’re not asked to tote provisions. You’re 
required to carry your share of what it is necessary 
should be left at the look-out station, for your own 
benefit as well as that of the others.” 

“ Well I shan’t carry the stuff, and that’s the end 
of it,” and Peter threw himself down on the ground 
in front of the sleeping quarters as if to give em- 
phasis to his words. 

“ Then when we come back from this hike I shall 
discharge you from the Beavers, and you will be 
forced to go back to Seboois.” 

“We’ll see whether I will or not!” and now 
Master Masterson showed signs of increasing 
anger. “ I allow I’ve got as much right here as you 
or any other fellow, unless Mr. Dobson says I can’t 
stay on his land. Don’t think you’re going to bully 
me, for I won’t stand it, and as for sending me back 
to Seboois, that’ll be a mighty tough job! ” 

“Come on, Jonas! Get your scouts in line! 
We’re ready to set off,” the cook shouted, and the 
scoutmaster delayed only sufficiently long to say to 
Peter in what he counted should be a friendly tone : 


6o 


BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ We’re going now, and I’m hoping you’ll think 
over matters while we’re gone. Remember that 
you willingly agreed to obey the scout laws, when 
you joined the Beavers, and now you are refusing 
without due cause. Be decent; don’t try to break 
up the organization when we’ve just got it started, 
and have an opportunity of showing what we can 
do.” 

‘‘ I’ll act as fair as any other fellow when I’m 
treated decently; but so far as being bossed around 
by you, I won’t stand it for a little minute,” was 
the sulky reply, and a second call from the cook 
warned Jonas that he must leave this insubordinate 
member of the company to be dealt with later. 

When the scouts marched out from the camp in 
single file, Mr. Brown leading the way, Peter Mas- 
terson could be seen lying in front of the camp, 
striving, apparently, to enter into conversation with 
Slim Bill, who was seemingly avoiding the lad as 
if he had no sympathy with him in his insubordina- 
tion. 

Half an hour later it is safe to say that all the 
scouts, with the exception of Jonas, and perhaps 
Eben, had much the same as forgotten Peter Mas- 
terson in the efforts to charge their memory with 
the bounds of Mr. Dobson’s property, and thereby 
avoid the possibility of going astray when they did 
their work as fire-rangers. 

The cook made his way through the woods 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


6i 


leisurely, as if fearing to walk at an ordinary pace 
lest he over-tire the scouts, who as yet were not 
hardened to such work, and it was nearly noon 
when they were finally come to the look-out station, 
which was a small, neatly-built log camp perhaps ten 
feet square, standing on the summit of a tiny hill 
overlooking a turbulent stream which ran within an 
hundred yards of the door. 

Directly in front of this station was a dam which 
had been built to hold back the water in the meadow 
lands immediately behind it, so that when logs were 
sent out in the spring, there could be let loose such 
a volume of water as would carry them down 
through the narrow channel. 

“ Here is where whoever stays over night will 
sleep,” Mr. Brown said as he pointed to the cabin, 
and then wheeling about, added, “ On yonder dam 
it’s allowed that a look-out shall be stationed. Now 
this is the way the work has been done in other 
years, and I reckon Mr. Dobson counts it shall go 
the same this season: One of you lads will remain 
on duty at the dam every hour of daylight, keeping 
a sharp eye over the surrounding country for the 
first evidence of a fire. The other scout is to stay 
here at the camp, also on watch, and how you shall 
arrange to give an alarm in case you see a sus- 
picious-looking smoke, is a matter which must be 
settled among yourselves. You have come up 
along the westerly bounds, and, as I said before, are 


62 


BOY SCOUTS 


nearabout ten miles from the home camp. The 
easterly range is much like that over which we have 
traveled. Now, after stowing these provisions 
away, and when the scoutmaster has detailed the 
two lads who are to be left behind until to-morrow, 
we’ll get a bite and set off, for I’ve a heap of work 
to do in camp before things are snugged down as 
they should be.” 

To serve during the first four and twenty hours 
at the look-out station, Jonas named Ezra Hub- 
bard, the leader, and Sam Merrill, the corporal, of 
the Ravens. 

There were in the camp four or five blankets, as 
well as a fairly good collection of cooking utensils, 
therefore, save for the possibility of being lonely, 
those who remained at this place during the regular 
time of watch would not be subjected to any hard- 
ships, and Ezra was particularly well pleased be- 
cause it had fallen to his lot to take the first trick 
at the station. 

That Mr. Brown was in a hurry to get back to 
the home-camp could be seen when he insisted that 
the scouts eat the noonday meal rapidly. He even 
w^ent so far as to urge that they set off before the 
last lad had satisfied his hunger, and the result was 
that instead of marching in military order at the 
heels of the cook, the young scouts went each in 
his own fashion, nearly every one munching the 
remainder of his dinner. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 63 

Some one will be here by noon to-morrow to 
relieve you,” Jonas called out to Ezra and Sam as 
he and his comrades marched away, and the two 
who were left behind shouted cheerily : 

Don’t trouble about us. We shan’t be dis- 
tressed if we’re here eight and forty hours, for it 
seems like a nice place in which to spend the time, 
providing the black flies are not too plentiful.” 

Mr. Brown led the boys at a rapid pace while 
covering the eastern bounds, and when Eben had 
finished eating his sandwich of fried bacon and 
bread, which had been somewhat delayed because 
of his hurried traveling, Jonas said to him in a low; 
tone: 

What are we to do with Peter? To have him 
turn rusty now is much like breaking up the whole 
organization, and I’m afraid, Eben, our Boy Scouts 
will come to grief even before they have well got 
started in this business of fire-ranging.” 

“ Don’t let that matter trouble you, Jonas,” the 
adjutant replied quietly. If Peter persists in 
running things his own way; that is to say, if he 
hasn’t come to his senses by the time we get into 
camp, there is no other course for you than to send 
him back to Seboois.” 

But suppose he won’t go ? ” 

“ I’ll guarantee he won’t find it pleasant hanging 
around the camp very many hours after he has been 
dismissed from the patrol, and besides, Mr. Brown 


BOY SCOUTS 


64 

can’t be expected to feed him any great length of 
time when he has ceased to be in the employ of 
Mr. Dobson.” 

“ But the trouble is that he’s going to break up the 
whole business,” Jonas cried in a tone of distress, 
and Eben said soothingly : 

“If our Boy Scouts can be thrown out of gear 
simply because one fellow is making a great big 
fool of himself, then the sooner we disband the bet- 
ter. According to the way I look at it, Peter’s 
tantrum may serve to show the other fellows that 
it is necessary to behave themselves, and except it 
will be disagreeable to drive a fellow out of the 
patrol, we need have no care whatsoever regard- 
ing it.” 

Then Eben went on explaining why it would be 
impossible, according to his belief, for Peter to do 
any real injury to the Boy Scout movement in 
Penobscot, and otherwise trying to soothe his scout- 
master, succeeding so well that by the time they 
were come in sight of the home-camp, when the 
afternoon was not much more than half spent, Jonas 
was feeling reasonably comfortable in mind, al- 
though looking forward with dismay to that portion 
of his duties which would consist in dismissing 
Peter Masterson from the Beaver patrol. 

“ Now just as soon as we get in, call all the fel- 
lows together and let’s have the matter settled,” 
Eben said as they approached the camp, and Jonas 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 65 

entered the sleeping quarters firmly determined to 
deal out justice impartially to the insubordinate 
scout 

Greatly to his surprise, and the mystification of 
the remainder of the company, Peter Masterson 
was nowhere to be seen. 

The lads searched for him tlirougfi the cooK- 
camp, in the sleeping quarters, and on the other 
side of the clearing in the hovel; but no token of 
him could be found anywhere, whereupon Mr. 
Brown said in a tone of relief as he stood in the 
doorway of his camp watching the boys while they 
scurried here and there in their search: 

‘‘ I reckon it’s a mighty good thing that He’s 
taken to his heels. He’s struck the trail for 
Seboois, counting on getting there before night, or, 
perhaps, on overtaking the wangan wagon, and we 
needn’t bother our heads about him any more this 
season. It’s what I call good riddance to bad rub- 
bish, and no mistake.” 


CHAPTER V 

PETER^S PLOT 

When the main body of the scouts had departed, 
the two who were left at the look-out station set 
about making a survey of the premises, and found 
them exceedingly to their liking. 

It was as well built a log camp as one could de- 
sire. The crevices were carefully chinked with 
moss and clay, and the floor was of hewn timbers 
worked down with such care as to be almost as 
smooth as if made of boards. At one end were 
two roomy bunks, sufficiently deep to hold spruce 
tips enough to keep the heaviest fellow who ever 
lived from rubbing his bones against the timbers. 

‘‘ It wouldn’t make me feel a little bit bad if you 
and I were to be stationed here by ourselves all 
summer,” Ezra said to Sam when they had com- 
pleted a survey of the camp, and were sitting under 
the overhanging roof on the narrow platform, gaz- 
ing down at the white water of the stream beneath 
them. 

“If we had brought guns and ammunition with 
us, then would I say that this was as neat a place as 
66 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


67 

a fellow could ask for; but to be here without even 
so much as a fishing-rod is bound to be dull sport, 
I am afraid,” Sam replied doubtfully, and his com- 
rade hastened to add : 

You remember that Mr. Dobson claimed we 
must take neither fishing tackle nor guns with us. 
I suppose he was afraid if we indulged in such kind 
of sport, we’d fail to keep a sharp lookout for 
fires.” 

“ But surely there ought to be fishing tackle in 
the camp, for then we could vary the bill of fare 
in great shape,” Sam said as he gazed with critical 
eye at the swiftly-running water. ‘‘ I have an idea 
there are trout in plenty hereabouts, and surely a 
fellow might fish half an hour without having his 
attention distracted from possible fires.” 

‘‘I was told by Fred Howe that both the cook 
and cookee had tackle, so I fancy we shan’t go 
without fresh fish once in a while. Now if ” 

“ There’s one of the fellows coming back ! I 
wonder what’s gone wrong ? ” and Ezra pointed to 
the opposite side of the stream, where could be seen 
a lad making his way through the foliage. 

There was no thought in the minds of either of 
the scouts but that some one of their comrades who 
had just left them was returning with a message, 
and the truth did not dawn upon the lads until after 
a full minute had passed, when Ezra exclaimed in 
a tone of dismay : 


68 


BOY SCOUTS 


“Why, It’s Peter Masterson! Now how did he 
find his way out here ? ” 

Sam had no reply to make to this question, and 
in fact none was needed, for as rapidly as he could 
walk did Peter come toward them, saying, as he 
arrived and seated himself on the edge of the nar- 
row platform with his back against the building: 

“Well, you fellows have got a snap! If I’d 
known this was the place where a couple of the 
crowd had got to stand watch, I’d been glad to have 
agreed to stay here all summer.” 

“ How did you find your way ? ” Ezra asked in 
perplexity, and Peter laughed as if he had taken part 
in some huge joke. 

“ That was easy. I had only to wait until Jonas 
Hanson and his gang were out of sight beyond the 
other camp, and then I trailed on behind, taking 
care to keep so far away that they could not see 
me.” 

“But what did you come for?” Sam asked 
sharply. 

“What do you suppose? I’m sick of being 
bossed round by Jonas Hanson, and I said to my- 
self that after you fellows had got settled down I’d 
come out here and pay you a visit.” 

“ But after you have broken one of the scout 
laws, you can no longer be a member of either 
patrol,” Ezra insisted, and Peter snapped his fingers 
in derision as he replied : 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 69 

Supposing they do turn me out of the scouts, 
who’s going to prevent my staying here ? ” 

“ But you’ve got no right here, Peter, unless you 
belong to one of the patrols.” 

Who says I haven’t ? ” 

** Why, you know it yourself. Mr. Dobson hired 
the Boy Scouts, agreeing to feed them and also pay 
fifty dollars a month. Now if you’re not one of 
the troop, it stands to reason he won’t be willing 
to supply you with food.” 

‘‘How will he know anything about it?” 

“ Why, it will be Jonas’s business to tell him, of 
course, if you should insist on staying here, and 
I’ve got an idea that Mr. Brown will refuse to give 
you any of the provisions.” 

“ I’d like to know how he can stop me from 
getting something to eat as long as it’s here in this 
camp. You fellows certainly wouldn’t refuse to 
give me a dinner or a supper if I was hungry, would 
you?” 

“Of course we wouldn’t, Peter; but so far as 
keeping you here right along, it would be out of 
the question. Besides, Sam and I leave to-morrow 
noon when the relief comes, and then we must make 
report that you’re here.” 

“ That’s all right ; make your report. I’ll take 
care of my end of it, and you look after yours. 
Now see here, fellows,” and Peter’s tone was one 
of greatest friendliness, ''yon two have got san4 


70 


BOY SCOUTS 


enougH about you not to put up with Jonas Han- 
son's bossing, haven’t you ? ” 

‘‘ When we joined the Boy Scouts we allowed 
that Jonas should be the scoutmaster, and in promis- 
ing to keep to the laws, agreed to obey him,” Ezra 
replied, now speaking very decidedly. “ Even 
though we hadn’t made any such bargain, when we 
came here to act as fire-rangers and were willing 
Jonas should be the leader, it was our business as 
decent fellows to obey such orders as he gave. 
There’ll be time enough to grumble about his boss- 
ing, when he insists upon our doing something 
which we have no right to do.” 

“Now you’re making foolish talk!” Peter ex- 
claimed contemptuously. “ When he said some- 
body must stay out here to-night, I made up my 
mind that the tirhe had come when we could fix 
things so as to have a pretty decently pleasant sum- 
mer of it, instead of marching around according to 
what he says. Who wants to belong to these ’ere 
Boy Scouts? They say we are going to have uni- 
forms, and all that sort of thing! Well, I don’t 
want to dress myself up like a monkey, and parade 
behind Jonas.” 

“ Then why not go back to Seboois ? There’s no 
reason for you to stay here if you don’t like it,” 
Sam suggested with considerable acidity in his tone. 

“The reason why, is because I’m counting on 
stopping a spell in the woods, and this is as good a 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


71 


place as I know of. Now see here, fellows, this 
is what IVe got in my mind, and if you’re any 
decent kind of boys you’ll join in with me instead of 
hanging around Jonas, allowing to obey a whole lot 
of printed laws that there’s no need of obeying. 
I’d rather do whatever pleases me, instead of having 
to come in with a gang and say that Jonas and Eben 
are the high monkey-monks of this business. If 
you’ll agree to it. I’ll take a trip back to Seboois 
and get a couple of guns and some fishing tackle. 
We’ll break dead away from this Boy Scout busi- 
ness, and stay right here by ourselves. We can 
have no end of fun, and those other fellows who 
want to march around twenty miles a day, and then 
come back to black Jonas Hanson’s shoes, may do it 
all by their lonesome.” 

Ezra and Sam looked at each other while one 
might have counted twenty, as if doubting the evi- 
dence of their own ears, and then the leader of the 
Ravens said to Peter, speaking gravely as if he con- 
sidered the matter of serious import: 

‘‘ When I joined the Boy Scouts, I counted to 
keep the promises made; but even if I was willing 
to break away as you propose. I’d know that we 
couldn’t stay here on Mr. Dobson’s property. This 
camp was built for the fire-rangers, and two are to 
stay here all the time. Joe Brown sent out pro- 
visions, and intends to keep this shanty stocked; 
but the food is for those who are doing the lumber 


72 


BOY SCOUTS 


M 

operator’s work, and not for three fellows who 
want to have a good time. Besides, Peter, stop and 
think what a mean thing it would be, after solemnly 
promising certain things, to go back on our word 
without rhyme or reason, for surely there has been 
nothing so far that would cause any decent fellow 
to kick.” 

“And perhaps you allow I ain’t a decent fel- 
low?” Peter asked in a threatening tone, where- 
upon Ezra replied promptly: 

“If you attempt to do what you have proposed, 
then I have no hesitation whatever in saying that 
you’re not a decent fellow. What do we mean by 
the word? It’s a fellow who wouldn’t tell a lie, 
who wouldn’t do a mean action, and who wouldn’t 
back down without good cause, after he had prom- 
ised to perform a piece of work.” 

“Yes, that sounds just like Jonas Hanson. If 
you fellows are so stuck on him, why, of course, go 
ahead and do just as he tells you. Let him tie you 
right up to his apron string, and don’t dare to say 
your head’s your own.” 

As a matter of course Peter intended all this as 
sarcasm ; but neither Ezra nor Sam seemed to view 
it in that light. 

To their minds this insubordinate scout was 
counseling them to do something not only against 
the honor of the patrols to which they belonged; 
but what would be strictly dishonest even though 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


73 


they had failed to subscribe to rules, and it did not 
please fair-minded lads like them to be looked upon 
as two who would willingly entertain any sucK 
proposition. 

“ Well, what are you going to do about it? ” Peter 
asked impatiently after a full minute had passed in 
silence, and Ezra replied emphatically: 

We’re going to do just as we agreed before 
leaving Penobscot, and that is, act as fire-rangers 
from now until the season has come to an end, at 
the same time holding strictly to the pledges we 
made as Boy Scouts. Come, Sam, there’s no rea- 
son why we shouldn’t get to work. Who’s to go 
down on the dam first ? ” 

‘‘ I’m ready to start the job, or I’ll stay here, just 
as pleases you best.” 

‘‘ Suppose I take the first trick at watching from 
the dam? I’ll stay there say, till three o’clock, and 
then you’re to come. As I understand Joe Brown, 
iwe are not expected to remain on watch after dark, 
when it would be impossible to see a smoke.” 

^‘Do just as you see fit,” Sam replied cheerily, 
and without stopping to ask concerning Peter’s plan, 
Ezra set off toward the dam, the two boys at the 
camp watching intently until he had seated himself 
comfortably with his back against the timbers of 
the flood-gate. 

Then it was that Peter made one more effort to- 
ward persuading Sam to join him in his plot of 


74 


BOY SCOUTS 


seceding from the Boy Scouts, and said, speaking 
in a persuasive tone : 

“ I was willing to go into this Boy Scout busi- 
ness when it was first talked about, and before we 
knew that Jonas Hanson counted on being the 
scoutmaster. It seemed like a pretty good thing, 
and as if a fellow might get a good deal of fun out 
of it. But when I found we were to be bossed 
around by Jonas and Eben, and were bound to 
march just so, keeping our eyes on this line or that, 
not daring to sneeze without asking for the privilege, 
then I made up my mind that Ed had enough of it.” 

“ When did you come to that decision ? ” Sam 
asked grimly. 

“ Well, it was quite a spell ago. Before we left 
Penobscot, or thought of any such thing.” 

‘‘And yet when Jonas told us what Mr. Dobson 
had offered, you agreed to do your share.” 

“ I never opened my mouth when he went 
through that rigmarole about our playing fire- 
rangers, and living out here all summer.” 

“ No, you didn’t open your mouth, and because 
of not doing so, you agreed to the whole scheme. 
If you hadn’t intended to keep the promises we 
made to Mr. Dobson, why did you come out here 
with the rest of us? ” 

“ Because I wanted to get here, and had just as 
soon come on Richard Dobson’s money as any- 
body’s else. I didn’t have a cent of my own.” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


75 

‘‘ But look here, Peter Masterson, to do a thing 
like that is much the same as stealing! ” 

Oh, that’s old woman’s talk ; I don’t want to 
hear any more of it. Just the same as stealing? 
Why, Dobson was willing to pay the railroad fares 
for all hands of us; that’s every cent he put out. 
I reckon I can pay him back if he feels very badly 
about it. Any way. I’m here, and I’m going to 
stay. What’s more, Joe Brown will give me just 
the same kind of grub he dishes up for the rest of 
you fellows 1 ” 

‘‘ But look here, Peter, he won’t do anything of 
the kind. Brown is an old cook; has served in 
many a lumber camp and run up against a good 
many tougher people than you are. He knows his 
duty; understands what’s due to his employer, and 
you may make certain he will not agree to anything 
of the kind.” 

‘‘ How’s he going to help himself if I stay here? ” 

“ Well, in the first place he’ll refuse to give you 
any food.” 

Suppose I stay right here ? There are provi- 
sions enough in this camp, even if I didn’t help bring 
them over.” 

‘‘ Then I’m reckoning you’d find the cook and 
the cookee taking a trip out here, and forcing you 
to leave. There are a good many ways of cutting 
your fun short.” 

'' Well, now, see here, Sam Merrill, I’m wonder- 


BOY SCOUTS 


76 

ing if you think I’m such a chump as to let Joe 
Brown and Slim Bill come here and get their hands 
on me? What do you think I’d be doing, eh? 
Suppose I’d sit still and let them walk up? What if 
I started off into the woods the minute they hove 
in sight? How could they catch me?” 

‘‘If you are turned out of the Beaver patrol be- 
cause of refusing to obey orders, and I allow that’s 
what must be done according to the rules, why then 
every fellow would be bound to make it his business 
to prevent you from doing what you allow is so 
simple.” 

“That means you’d do your share of it, eh?” 
Peter asked angrily as he rose to his feet with a 
threatening gesture, and Sam, giving no heed to 
his movements, replied mildly: 

“That’s exactly what I should be bound to do if 
Jonas gave the word. I stand ready to do what- 
soever I agreed when I joined the scouts, and I’d 
be ashamed to go in any other direction.” 

“ All right, we’ll take it that way,” and now 
Peter seemingly lost control of his temper. “ Keep 
on your high and mighty horse if you have a 
mind to; but let me tell you this, Sam Merrill: I’ll 
stay in this camp just as long as I please, and I’ll 
have my share of the provisions, too, no matter 
what you and the rest of these imitation scouts may 
try to do ! If you’d come in with me, you and Ezra 
Hubbard, we'd have a high old time this summer, 


< 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


77 


and I’d like to see Jonas throw three of us out! 
He wouldn’t dare try it. In the first place, Mr. 
Dobson won’t stand to the bargain if three fellows 
leave, and then again, Jonas Hanson hasn’t got the 
nerve to kick against so many.” 

“ There’s no reason, Peter, why you and I should 
have so much to say about this business. I believe 
in keeping my word, and count to do it.” 

’’Then if I stay on here you allow I shan’t have 
anything to eat, eh ? ” 

‘‘ That would be for Ezra to say, because he’s the 
leader of the Ravens. My idea is that you should 
have your supper here to-night, and breakfast to- 
morrow morning; but nothing after that. If you 
refused to go back to the home-camp and report to 
Jonas, then I’d say it was the duty of all hands to 
see that you were sent back to Seboois.” 

‘‘ And a fine time you’d have doing that, wouldn’t 
you? You think I’d stand here with my hands in 
my pockets, and let a gang of Jonas Hanson’s heel- 
ers do whatever they wanted to, eh ? ” 

‘‘ I think, Peter, that you’d come precious near 
doing as we said; but there’s no reason why there 

should be so much talk made about it ” 

Want me to go right away, eh ? Go off and 
hide myself in the woods somewhere so’s I won’t 
make you goody-good scouts feel too badly, eh ? ” 
“ I don’t care what you do,” and Sam spoke im- 
patiently. “ I’ve given you my opinion in the mat- 


78 BOY SCOUTS 

ter, and don't intend to open my mouth again what- 
ever you may say." 

Then the corporal of the Ravens paced to and fro 
on the narrow platform, searching the horizon with 
his eyes for some token of smoke, as was his duty 
as one of the fire-rangers, and Peter, who most 
likely had counted confidently on persuading him 
and Ezra to join in the plot, watched the lad in- 
tently as if turning over in his mind some scheme 
whereby he could be forced to reconsider his deter- 
mination to be a decent lad. 

After a time Master Masterson, seemingly tired 
of watching this scout who refused to break his 
word, lounged away aimlessly into the thicket, being 
lost to view before he had gone many paces, and 
Sam drew a long breath as if relieved at being 
thus left alone. 

He was decidedly disturbed in mind. He un- 
derstood that it was his duty, equally with Ezra, 
to do something, he knew not what, in the prem- 
ises. 

It did not seem humane to refuse Peter food, at 
least until the following morning, yet at the same 
time he had an idea it would be wrong, and after 
turning over the matter in his mind a long while 
without arriving at any satisfactory conclusion, he 
set off toward the dam, first, however, taking a 
careful survey around to make certain there were 
no tokens of fire to be seen. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


79 

Where's Peter ? " Ezra asked as Sam ap- 
proached the dam, and the latter replied : 

“ Gone off into the woods somewhere, and I 
surely wish he’d stay there! Look here, what are 
we going to do about this? ” and Sam repeated as 
nearly as was possible all that the insubordinate 
scout had said, concluding by again asking earnestly : 

Now what are we going to do about it? ” 

That’s just what I can’t make out, Sam. 
There’s no chance he’ll go back to the home-camp 
to-night, and we’ve got him on our hands. If we 
take him without making any protest, then it seems 
to me we’re as deep in the mud as he is in the mire, 
for you know we’ve got no right to share either the 
camp or the provisions with a fellow who isn’t 
working for Mr. Dobson. Of course, if some one 
comes along here for a meal, or wants shelter for a 
single night, that’ s another matter ; but here is 
Peter intending to stay any length of time.” 

Yes, and there would be a regular row if we 
attempted to turn him out.” 

“ I’ll tell you what we’ll do,” Ezra said after re- 
maining silent a full minute. “ Let things go to- 
night. You and I will cook supper for ourselves, 
and if he insists, as he will, on having his share, 
let him take the provisions from the cupboard him- 
self. We won’t hand him anything, and will say 
plainly that we count on reporting the matter to the 
scoutmaster immediately on getting into camp. 


8o 


BOY SCOUTS 


Now why can’t you be gathering spruce tips enough 
for your bed, and at the same time keep a look- 
out? We mustn’t let Peter break this thing up! 
It’s our business to go ahead and do as we’ve agreed, 
just the same as if he wasn’t here. Set about get- 
ting your bunk ready, and when it comes time to 
spell me. I’ll have a chance to do the same.” 

When Sam returned to the camp he found Peter 
munching pilot bread as he sprawled indolently in 
one of the bunks ; but beyond looking in to see that 
the lad was there, the corporal of the Ravens gave 
no attention to the matter. 

He went about gathering spruce tips for his bed, 
and at the same time doing full duty as fire-ranger, 
until he had as much of evergreen as would fill one 
of the bunks to overflowing. 

Then, when he had brought the entire lot into 
camp and was intending to put it in shape after 
night should have come, Peter attempted to take 
possession by throwing himself down on top of the 
sweet scented boughs, as he said : 

‘‘ This beats laying on the hard planks, eh ? ” 

See here, Peter, you’re going a trifle too far 
when you camp down on my bed. I wouldn’t al- 
low even Ezra to do that, nor would he attempt it. 
These spruce tips are mine, and I count on using 
them myself.” 

“ What are you going to do about it if I make up 
my mind that I want to lay on this pile a spell ? ” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


8i 


Then it was that Sam lost his temper and cried 
sharply as he swung wide open the camp-door, 
pushing aside a bench that might impede one’s prog- 
ress who attempted to go out in a hurry : 

Here’s what I’m going to do, Peter Masterson ! 
I’ll fire you bodily out of this camp, and I won’t do 
it in any very gentle way. You may say that you’ve 
left the Boy Scouts; that you’re willing to go back 
on all you’ve promised, and that you’ll steal what 
belongs to Mr. Dobson; but you can’t play so 
funny with me. I’m giving you just about ten sec- 
onds to get off those spruce tips, and if you don’t 
move lively it will be a hard matter for you to get 
back to Seboois, even though you try to go, for I 
won’t leave enough of you to walk a mile.” 

Peter had looked up with a smile of derision on 
his face when Sam began to speak; but as the lad 
continued Master Masterson very speedily came to 
understand that the threat was no idle one, and he 
rolled indolently from the pile of spruce tips to the 
floor, as he said in what he counted should be a 
sarcastic tone : 

I ain’t very well posted on what you call scout 
law; but it seems to me I remember in the third 
rule it reads : ‘ A scout must try his best to do a 

good turn to somebody every day.’ Now driving 
me off a pile of spruce tips, and threatening to use 
me up so I can’t walk a mile, is what you call doing 
a good turn, I suppose, eh? It’s all right for you 


82 


BOY SCOUTS 


to break that law ; but it’s all wrong for me to kick 
at the one which says I must do whatever Jonas 
Hanson orders.” 

I’ve tried mighty hard to do you a good turn, 
Peter Masterson,” Sam replied, striving to speak 
calmly, “ and I’ve failed because of not being will- 
ing to have a regular row. If I lived thoroughly 
up to the scout law as I ought to, then it would be 
my duty to give you such a flogging as you never 
yet had, with the hope that it might bring you 
around to be a decent kind of a fellow.” 

‘‘ I’m telling you what it is, Sam Merrill,” Peter 
cried, rising to his feet, his face flushing a deep 
crimson, ‘‘ if it’s a scout’s business to preach, then I 
allow you ought to be the boss of the whole or- 
ganization in this country, for you can work your 
tongue about as fast as anybody I’ve ever seen ! ” 

‘‘ It’s a pity I couldn’t work it to some advantage 
on you.” 

‘‘ There’s one thing that you’re to remember, 
Sam Merrill, and it won’t be a bad idea if you tell 
Ezra Hubbard the same. You are trying to play 
mighty high and good just now with me, thinking 
to curry favor with Jonas Hanson, I suppose; but 
don’t make the mistake of your life. I broke away 
from your gang, and came out here to stop a while, 
so here I stay, and some one’s going to feed me. 
If you, or Jonas, or the whole sneaking crowd 
think you can drive me off, come on and try it ; but 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


B3 


let me tell you for certain that somebody’s going 
to get hurt, and get hurt mighty bad before it’s over ! 
You shan’t jump down on me the way you’ve been 
doing, simply because I came here to ask you to do 
something for your own good, without getting into 
trouble about it. From this on I’ll do pretty near 
as I please, and if you, or Ezra Hubbard, or 
Jonas Hanson, or any other of the gang attempt to 
stop me, the crowd will take the consequences.” 

With this threat Peter walked out of the camp 
toward the dam where Ezra was on watch, and Sam 
followed him to the door, where he stood gazing 
out from under the sharp of his hand as he mut- 
tered to himself in a tone of real distress: 

“ That fellow’s going to make trouble for all 
of us, and he’s bound to do it mighty soon! It 
wouldn’t surprise me a little bit if he broke up this 
whole business before a week is spent, for we can’t 
stay here and fight all the time, and it would be al- 
most brutal to attempt to carry him down to 
Seboois by force.” 


CHAPTER VI 


THE REPORT 

The leader of the Ravens, who was on duty at 
the dam, could not fail to note that there was some 
trouble between Peter and Sam, for the look-out 
station was in full view from his post of duty, and 
h was a simple matter to decide from the gestures 
of the two lads that harsh words were being spoken. 

Therefore it was that Ezra believed himself war- 
ranted in leaving his post during a certain time, 
and, looking around hurriedly in order to make cer- 
tain there were no signs of a conflagration any- 
where within his district, he started toward the 
camp at almost the same minute Peter set off as if 
intending to go to the head-works of the dam. 

As a matter of course, the two lads met midway 
between the stream and the look-out station, and it 
was Peter who began the conversation by saying in 
a surly, almost a threatening tone : 

“ I reckon you got an idea that Sam Merrill 
might be in danger, and so counted on coming to 
help him, eh? ’’ 

If Sam can’t take care of himself when there’s 
84 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


^5 


no other around except you, he’s a pretty poor kind 
of a fellow,” Ezra replied sharply, and then under- 
standing that harsh words would not effect any 
change of heart in Peter’s case, he added in a more 
friendly tone, “ See here, what’s the sense of your 
coming to this camp with the idea of kicking 
up a row, when you know that all the scouts, in 
addition to the cook and cookee, must be dead 
against you if they count on doing their duty by 
Mr. Dobson ? ” 

I didn’t come out here to kick up a row,” Peter 
snarled. “If there’s any trouble going on, it’s you 
fellows who have begun it. All I allowed was to 
stay a spell; but Sam’s so high and mighty about 
what he calls his duty as scout, that he says it 
wouldn’t be honest to give me provisions belonging 
to Mr. Dobson.” 

“ Neither would it, Peter, after you have left 
the scouts and simply count on staying here to en- 
joy yourself. You know very well that if the mat- 
ter was put up to Mr. Dobson, he’d say at once that 
he wouldn’t feed cats who didn’t catch mice.” 

“ Never mind what he says. The idea is that 
you and Sam are taking it on yourselves to allow I 
shan’t stay here, and I’ll tell you what it is, Ezra 
Hubbard, I’m going to find out which of us is in 
the right. If I don’t stop at this station, it’ll be 
because you fellows have dragged me away, and 
therell be quite a fus§ before that's done/* 


86 


BOY SCOUTS 


It isn’t Sam or me who counts on taking this 
matter in hand. You know very well, according 
to our laws, we are bound to report the affair to the 
scoutmaster. He is in command of us all, and it is 
for him to say what shall be done so far as you are 
concerned.” 

“ Oh, yes, run right away to Jonas Hanson and 
ask if he’ll please let you tell me that I can’t have 
anything to eat out here in the wilderness, eh ? ” 
Sam cried angrily, and Ezra, understanding that 
it would be useless to make any further attempt at 
friendly conversation with this lad who was seem- 
ingly so ready to begin actual hostilities, did not 
reply ; but hurried on to the look-out station. 

When he had arrived there and turned to glance 
back, he saw Peter on the timbers of the flood-gate 
as if standing guard, and the thought, born of the 
wish that it might be true, came into his heart that 
perhaps after all the lad was ready to do his duty as 
a member of the Boy Scouts. 

‘‘ Don’t get any such idea as that in your head,” 
Sam said sharply when Ezra repeated what had 
come into his mind. Peter is ready for anything 
except behaving himself, and I verily believe it 
would please him way down to the ground if one 
of us should stand up and show fight.” 

‘‘But what does he expect to make out of it?” 
Ezra asked in perplexity. “ He knows full well we 
can’t allow him to loaf around here, and surely has 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 87 

sense enough to understand that all hands of us 
can get rid of him if we’re so disposed.” 

‘‘ It’s no use asking me what kind of a bee he’s 
got in his bonnet,” Sam replied petulantly. He’s 
been making all kinds of a fool of himself up here, 
and when he left, threatened what he would do to- 
ward breaking up this combination, or gang, as he 
calls it. It seems to me we’ve got to decide what 
is our duty under these circumstances.” 

There’s only one course for us to pursue, if we 
count on doing the honest thing by Mr. Dobson,” 
Ezra said promptly. ‘‘Of course it’s for the scout- 
master to decide on our course of action, and, as I 
understand the matter, we’re bound to make a re- 
port to him without loss of time.” 

“ Very well, then, it’s up to you to write a mes- 
sage, giving Jonas an idea of what’s going on here.” 

“ I don’t just know what to say,” and Ezra cer- 
tainly looked perplexed as he entered the camp to 
take a scout’s note-book from his knapsack. 

“ It seems to me that’s easy enough,” Sam 
replied as he followed his leader. “Just say that 
Eeter is out here trying to raise any kind of a row, 
and counts to stay until he gets good and tired. 
But after you get the thing written, who’s to 
carry it ? ” 

“ Either you or I, of course. I’m ready to toss 
up, or do just as you say.” 

“ I don’t have any desire to stay here alone with 


BOY SCOUTS 


Peter, for Pm telling you there’ll be trouble be- 
tween now and morning.” 

Then if you’re ready to carry the message, I’ll 
stay here, and I promise faithfully that Peter 
Masterson won’t kick up any kind of a row unless 
he gets much the worst of it.” 

Very well; write your story. I’ll go back with 
it, and be glad of the chance.” 

Ezra seated himself at the table with a look of 
perplexity on his face. This was the first official 
message he had attempted to compose, and there 
were many misgivings in his mind as to whether he 
might be able to set down the information correctly. 

After a full five minutes of labored thought he 
wrote out the following : 


MESSAGE No../. 

Place Place..s<^i/^yy^..G^^ 

Hour..^.^!.^ Date...^^^h^...(.^ .. 

Write clearly. Print all Names of Places. 

/f ^ r. CT -% 

cn»^c^ 

Signature 

Keep a duplicate of this message 



89 


90 


BOY SCOUTS 


“ I reckon that tells the story all right, and after 
you have delivered it our responsibility ceases. 
Now it’s really none of my business when you start, 
Sam; but remember there are ten miles between 
here and the home-camp, and if you count on 
getting there before dark, as you should do to avoid 
the danger of going astray, there’s no time to be 
lost here loitering.” 

‘‘If I do any loitering, it will be on the road 
when I get leg-weary, and I allow that time’ll come 
mighty soon, for after having walked ten miles this 
forenoon, the next ten are going to seem mighty 
long. But look here, Ezra, I don’t feel just right 
about leaving you alone. I know how Peter is 
feeling, and if you give him the least little bit of a 
chance, he’s going to make the worst kind of a 
row.” 

“ Let him start in for it,” Ezra said in a tone of 
determination. “ It is my duty to prevent him 
from picking up the least little bit of a row, and I 
shan’t hesitate to use the fellow mighty rough in 
case he breaks loose. You needn’t fear that I shall 
get the worst of any squabble that will come be- 
tween Peter and me.” 

Then Sam, looking back every few seconds as if 
yet undecided whether he ought to leave his leader 
alone, set off, and his way toward the home-camp 
led past the dam within speaking distance. 

The messenger was not surprised at being hailed 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


91 


by Peter, who was seated comfortably on the tim- 
bers of the gates as if doing loyal duty. In fact, 
Sam expected the insubordinate scout would hail 
him, and therefore was prepared with an answer 
when Master Masterson cried out as if he had the 
right to demand an answer: 

Where are you going ? ” 

To the home-camp.” 

“What for?” 

“To carry a message.” 

“ Which means, I suppose, that you and Ezra 
Hubbard have got scared, and are sending on to 
Jonas Hanson for help, eh? ” Peter asked in a jeer- 
ing tone, and Sam replied stoutly: 

“ It doesn’t mean that we’ve got frightened, for 
neither Ezra nor I care the snap of our fingers for 
what you may be able to do; but it is our duty as 
scouts to inform the scoutmaster of the situation 
here, and that we count on doing without delay. 
Now see here, let me give you just one piece of ad- 
vice, which is: Don’t monkey with Ezra. Come 
pretty near doing just what he says, if he allows 
you to stay in the camp to-night, because I’m telling 
you that he won’t stand one-half as much talk from 
you as I stood, and when he sets in to teach you a 
lesson, it’ll be a tough one.” 

“ Perhaps you don’t think I can take care of my- 
self? ” Peter asked with a scornful laugh, and Sam 
replied grimly; 


92 


BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ I know perfectly well you can’t, else you 
wouldn’t be here now making the kind of talk 
you’ve made, and counting on doing exactly as you 
please. A fellow who can take care of himself 
has got better sense than to begin breeding such a 
sore for his nose as you are coaxing.” 

Sam had continued his journey while he spoke, 
not caring to come to a halt lest Peter should con- 
strue the action into a desire for a parley, and 
by the time he had given his insubordinate 
scout the advice just set down, he was beyond ear- 
shot. 

If Peter made any reply Sam could not hear the 
words; but from the gestures which the lad was 
making as he danced to and fro angrily on the 
dam, the messenger had a very good idea that harsh 
words were being indulged in, and said to himself 
with a laugh: 

Go on, you foolish fellow. Rave just as much 
as you please, for unless I’m mistaken, Jonas and 
Eben, to say nothing of Mr. Brown and Slim Bill, 
will soon show that you have come mighty near the 
end of your rope.” 

The sun had already set, and the shadows were 
growing blacker and blacker in the forest nearabout 
the home-camps, when the Boy Scouts were 
startled by seeing Sam Merrill, whom they had 
left on duty at the look-out station, stagger into the 
clearing as if he was so nearly exhausted that to 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


93 

advance fifty paces further would be absolutely 
impossible. 

The first thought in the minds of all was that 
some serious accident had occurred, and every lad 
who saw the corporal of the Ravens come into the 
clearing ran forward swiftly, each asking fever- 
ishly as to what might have happened. 

Jonas was at Sam’s side almost as soon as he 
made his appearance, and taking the boy by the arm 
to assist him in finishing the journey, for it really 
seemed as if he would not be able to traverse the 
short distance from the edge of the clearing to the 
camp, he asked anxiously : 

What has happened, Sam ? Why are you here 
alone ? Where is Ezra ? ” 

‘‘ I came to bring this message, and after reading 
it you’ll know all about what seems to me a mighty 
disagreeable situation.” 

An expression very like that of fear came upon 
Jonas’s face as he read the written words twice 
over, and then passed the paper to Eben, who had 
come close to the scoutmaster’s side. 

Had he made any row before you left? ” Jonas 
asked, and Sam replied grimly: 

He would have done so if either Ezra or I had 
given him the chance.” 

‘'And what is likely to happen now that Ezra 
is alone with him? ” 

“I’m thinking he’ll hold his tongue; but if he 


94 


BOY SCOUTS 


shouldn't do so, you can set it down as a fact that 
he’ll get the flogging of his life, for Ezra is ready to 
give it to him.” 

Well, this is a pretty kettle of fish! ” Eben said 
half to himself as he read the message, and would i 
have passed it back to the scoutmaster, but that the 
latter said hurriedly: 

Show it to Joe Brown. I don’t know exactly 
what I ought to do. He can give us good advice. 
The question is, whether we’ve got the right to 
drive Peter away.” 

“ If I was the scoutmaster. I’d drive him off Mr. 
Dobson’s sections without stopping to ask whether I 
had any right in the matter or not,” Eben muttered 
as he went into the cook-camp, and at the same 
moment that the scoutmaster and Sam entered the 
sleeping quarters, Mr. Brown came into the hut. 

Looks like there was trouble in the camp, eh ? ” 
the cook said in a questioning tone, and from the 
expression on his face one would have said that he 
did not deem the situation very serious. 

‘‘ Trouble indeed,” Jonas replied with what was 
much like a groan. It surely seems as if Peter 
was determined to break up our patrols, and why 
he should have started out when he was so willing, 
even eager, to join us, I fail to understand.” 

It’s because the boy has got a mean streak in 
him, and he’s showing it,” Mr. Brown replied de- 
cidedly. “ So far as breaking up your company of 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


95 


scouts is concerned, I don’t see how he can work 
that, and I’m not certain but the foolish fellow 
is doing you considerable of a favor.” 

“ How can he be doing us a favor by making 
such a row as he seems determined upon?” Jonas 
asked in astonishment. 

He’s giving an exhibition of how disagreeable 
a boy can be when he makes a fool of himself, and 
the rest of your scouts, seeing him, will be more 
likely to take heed to what they do. I’m not so 
certain but that fellows like Peter Masterson have 
some use in this world, and that is, to set them- 
selves up as a show, to shame others into behaving 
themselves.” 

“ Never mind trying to read a lesson out of it,” 
Jonas cried impatiently. ‘‘The question is what 
shall be done? Of course, I can’t remain idle here, 
calling myself the scoutmaster, and let one of the 
lads who has promised to do his duty as a scout, 
mutiny in such a fashion, to say nothing about his 
much the same as taking possession of the look-out 
station.” 

“Of course you’ve got to do something,” Mr. 
Brown replied in a matter-of-fact tone. “ There’s 
no need to spend much time considering that part 
of it. You allow to be the boss, and when one of 
the crowd sets up and says he will or he won’t do 
this thing or that, it’s time for you to bring him 
around with a sharp turn. You can’t afford to 


96 BOYi SCOUTS 

waste many hours in dealing with Peter Master- 
son/’ 

‘‘But how can I deal with him?” Jonas asked 
in perplexity, and Mr. Brown replied laughingly: 

“ Go out to the station and snake him in here ! 
ril see to it, after you once flash him up as a 
prisoner, that he don’t cut any didos round this ’ere 
camp till we’ve got a chance to send him back to 
Seboois.” 

“ But have we the right to do anything of that 
kind?” 

“The right? Well, these ’ere sections belong 
to Mr. Dobson. If Peter hangs round here, he 
counts on using up Dobson’s provisions, and besides 
that, according to your story he has just about the 
same as taken possession of one of Dobson’s camps. 
Well, now, if he isn’t trespassing, I never knew what 
trespassing was. You’re here for a certain purpose, 
and count to be paid for it. It’s your business to 
keep loafers off of these ’ere lands, just as much as 
it is to watch out for fires.” 

Jonas had asked for the cook’s opinion, and was 
decidedly uncomfortable in mind after receiving it. 

The idea of laying forcible hands upon Peter 
Masterson, who until this time he had considered 
a friend, was to him most repugnant. To bring 
him into the home-camp as a prisoner seemed little 
less than brutal, and yet Jonas knew full well that 
he could not allow an insubordinate scout to ^o 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


97 


around at will, sleeping in this shanty or that ac- 
cording to his pleasure, and mingling with the other 
lads. 

It had, according to the cook’s idea, become abso- 
lutely imperative for Jonas to resort to harsh 
measures in order to bring Peter to his senses, and 
just at that time the master of the Penobscot scouts 
wished most fervently that he had never consented 
to take command of the patrols. 

‘‘Of course I must go there, and it won’t do to 
lose any time about it,” he said half to himself, and 
Mr. Brown added: 

“ There’s no need of fretting yourself so far as 
to make any attempt at setting out in the night, for, 
having been over the bounds only once, you’d sure 
get lost. My advice is that you and Eben Verrill 
start off as soon as daybreak to-morrow morning, 
having scooped in a full allowance of sleep. See to 
it that two or three of the other fellows follow 
pretty close at your heels, and when you get to the 
look-out station, show Peter IMasterson that it’s 
you who are in command here.” 

“ But suppose he shows fight ? Suppose he re- 
fuses to do as I tell him ? ” 

“Refuses? Why, of course he will. Did you 
have an idea that by simply going there you could 
bring him to terms?” and Mr. Brown spoke as if 
thoroughly astonished by Jonas’s suggestion. 
“Show fight? Well, if he ain’t a downright fool 


BOY SCOUTS 


98 

after having made so many threats, he’ll make some 
kind of a bluff at it; but you’ll have Ezra with you. 
If you and Eben can’t handle Peter, why send word 
to me, and I’ll get some old woman from Seboois to 
come out and look after him.” 

I’m not afraid of what he may do to us; but 
the idea of our starting out as Boy Scouts with so 
many good intentions, and beginning the work by 
fighting!” Jonas exclaimed, whereupon Mr. Brown 
said in a matter-of-fact tone : 

“There are many times when nothing but a 
downright fight can bring about peace, and you’ll 
find such conditions as them in the woods oftener 
than anywhere else. I don’t know why it is ; but it 
surely does seem as if when a man got out here in 
the wilderness he kind of swelled up, and swelled 
up, till he thought he was the whole thing, and 
that’s the trouble with Peter. The chances are that 
before you left Penobscot he’d made up his mind 
he wasn’t going to do any work, and allowed once 
he struck here it would be an easy matter to run 
things according to his own way. Then he struck 
the wilderness at Seboois, and he’s kept puffing up 
till now he thinks the sun’s going to rise and set 
just when he says the word. If you don’t take the 
starch out of him at once, you’d better toddle right 
back to Penobscot and tell Richard Dobson that 
it’s no kind of use, for your scouts can’t act as 
fire-rangers.” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


99 


Instead of making reply Jonas, motioning for 
Eben to follow him, walked down the clearing, as 
if bent on concealing himself from view, and when 
the two lads were where they could neither be seen 
nor heard, Jonas began discussing the situation, 
with the result that he and his adjutant arrived at 
very much the same opinion as that expressed by 
the cook. 

We’ll start off at the first crack of day,” Jonas 
said with a long-drawn sigh as he turned his face 
toward the camp once more, and when we get to 
the look-out station there shall be no time wasted 
in teaching Peter he can’t do exactly as he wants to. 
But to tell the truth, Eben, I’d rather tackle almost 
any kind of a job than that. The idea of our 
setting ourselves up as Boy Scouts, with so many 
good intentions, and then beginning the work by 
fighting ! ” 

‘^Well, you know what Joe Brown says, that a 
fight sometimes is the only way to bring about 
peace.” 

‘‘If it wasn’t for being ashamed to do anything 
of the kind. I’d propose that we turn around at 
once, go to Mr. Dobson and tell him we want to 
back down from our agreement” 

“ That would be playing the Boy Scout business 
in great shape, wouldn’t it ? ” Eben exclaimed im- 
patiently. “ I’d rather folks would know we came 
out here and had any kind of a fight with Peter, 


100 


BOY SCOUTS 


than to say we got discouraged and threw up the 
job simply because one fellow turned rusty/’ 

Jonas was not in the mood to continue the dis- 
cussion. He walked swiftly back to the sleeping 
quarters, followed by his adjutant, as a matter of 
course, and on entering the camp showed his solic- 
itude for the messenger who had come from the 
look-out station, by asking: 

Pretty well used up, ain’t you, Sam? ” 

“ I am for a fact, Jonas. It seems womanish to 
say I can’t walk twenty miles in a day without being 
so tired that I couldn’t have kept on my feet another 
ten minutes.” 

That’s because you haven’t been hardened up to 
such work. Wait until we have walked the bounds 
of Mr. Dobson’s sections a month, and then twenty 
miles won’t seem any more than a pleasant stroll.” 

I reckon I shall have a dose before I get back, 
for I suppose you’re going to start as Joe Brown 
advised ? ” 

‘^Yes; Eben and I will leave here at break of 
day; but why do you speak of going? Your time 
of duty there will be ended at noon to-morrow, and 
we will have the relief leave here shortly after sun- 
rise, therefore it’s for you to stay in the bunk as 
long as you please to-morrow morning.” 

What are you going to do with Peter? ” 

“ That’s what I don’t know, Sam. At all events, 
he’s going to be brought up with a sharp turn, and 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


lOI 


we won’t talk any more about it to-night. The 
amount of the story is that I’m tired and sick of 
the whole thing.” 

Then Jonas, without further words to his com- 
rade, laid down on the bed of spruce tips and closed 
his eyes as if he had immediately lost himself in 
slumber. Any one in the camp, however, who had 
taken particular notice of him from that time until 
the first gray light of day came in through the open 
door, would have seen that he had remained keenly 
awake during all the hours of darkness, studying 
over the disagreeable situation which had so unex- 
pectedly presented itself. 

Once the day had dawned Jonas showed no in- 
clination to loiter. Awakening Eben with due care 
not to disturb the other sleepers in the camp, he 
went down to the stream to make his toilet, and on 
returning was hailed by the cook with the informa- 
tion that breakfast for himself and the adjutant 
was prepared. 

The scoutmaster did not give evidence of a very 
keen appetite that morning. He ate as if from a 
sense of duty rather than desire, and when he had 
partaken of such an amount of food as he fancied 
would satisfy the cook, he rose to his feet, saying 
to Eben : 

‘‘Come on, adjutant; we’ll start at once. It’s 
better to be moving than thinking about it. Mr. 
Brown, if you’ll send Fred Howe and Jerry Simp- 


102 


BOY SCOUTS 


son on to the look-out station as soon as they’ve had 
breakfast, I’ll be obliged.” 

All right, boss. I’ll see that those two leave here 
within an hour. Now remember, Jonas, when you 
arrive at the dam it’s your business to have things 
move according to your own ideas. Don’t let any 
such worthless lad as Peter Masterson tempt you 
into doing other than giving him a lesson such as 
he won’t forget the longest day he lives.” 


CHAPTER VII 


AT RISK OF LIFE 

After Sam had left the look-out station to carry 
the message to Jonas, Ezra knew of no reason why 
he should not keep his watch at the camp instead 
of returning to the dam. 

It is true that, according to Joe Brown's state- 
ment, Mr. Dobson had expected one of the lads 
would remain on duty at the station and another at 
the dam; but because of what had occurred that was 
clearly impossible, since the leader of the Ravens 
could not be in two places at the same time. He 
chose to stay in the camp because there he would 
be alone, and he was looking forward with no degree 
of pleasure to companionship with the insubordinate 
scout. 

“ I suppose I shall have to put up with him from 
now until morning," Ezra said to himself as he 
watched Peter Masterson moving to and fro over 
the head of the dam; “ but there’s one thing certain 
about it, he’s got to keep a quiet tongue in his head, 
or he’ll sleep out of doors this night." 

The lad who had joined the Boy Scouts of 
103 


104 


BOY SCOUTS 


Penobscot in seemingly good faith and had prom- 
ised to hold with them to the rules, was not finding 
this mutiny of his as agreeable as had been antici- 
pated, or, at least, so Ezra believed when he 
watched Peter as he moved here and there rest- 
lessly, and finally, apparently unable to amuse him- 
self, came up from the stream, walking swiftly as if 
having suddenly determined upon some course pf 
action. 

‘‘ Look here, I’d like to know what business it is 
of yours to send word to Jonas Hanson about 
me? ” he cried angrily while coming up the hill, and 
Ezra replied sharply : 

I’ll tell you right straight, Peter, and then we’ll 
wind it up, for I’ve no idea of bandying words with 
you. It was my business to report to the scout- 
master that you were here after having much the 
same as left the patrol, not counting to be a Boy 
Scout any longer. I’ve done my duty according to 
the way I see it, and don’t want any talk from 
you at all.” 

Oh, you don’t, eh ? Well, what do you count 
Jonas Hanson can do with me? ” 

“That’s his own affair, and when he comes, or 
sends word, I’ve no doubt but that it will be settled. 
Now hark you, Peter, I count that you are reckon- 
ing to stay here all night, and you’ll need some- 
thing to eat for supper and breakfast. While I 
don’t think you have any right to it, I couldn’t re- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 105 

fuse a fellow m the woods a night’s lodging and 
two or three meals — more than that I would set my 
face against. If you expect to stay here the length 
of time I have said, it is necessary to keep a mighty 
peaceable tongue in your head. The best way is 
for you and me to have nothing to say to each other, 
and when to-morrow comes we’ll see what comes 
with it.” 

‘‘ I shall talk just as much as I please, or do 
whatever I choose, and you can’t stop me, Ezra.” 

‘‘Very well; go ahead your own gait, and we’ll 
see how much you make out of it.” 

With this Ezra wheeled about, entered the camp 
a few moments as if searching for something, and 
then went back to his post of duty on the dam, leav- 
ing the insubordinate scout in full possession of the 
station. 

This was not exactly the treatment Peter had 
looked for. He counted on bullying the leader of 
the Ravens if possible, and if not, on making 
such a disturbance as to provoke an attack, 
when he could say he had been assaulted without 
cause. 

To be so utterly ignored was by no means to his 
liking. He paced to and fro across the platform 
in front of the shanty until his legs were weary, 
and Ezra came up the hill when the sun was sinking 
behind the horizon. 

There was no longer any need to stand watch 


,io6 


BOY SCOUTS 


against possible fires, and the leader of the Ravens 
was ready to cook his supper. 

.When he entered the camp Peter would have pro- 
voked a discussion regarding the situation; but 
Ezra was not to be tempted. He took from the 
stores a certain amount of bacon, a supply of coffee 
and some pilot bread, all of which he prepared in a 
leisurely manner, and when supper was thus made 
ready he sat down at the table and began to eat, 
whereupon Master Masterson would have joined 
him, but that he said sharply : 

‘‘I cooked this food for myself, and count on 
eating all of it.” 

“Then Pm to have no supper, eh, according to 
your reckoning ? ” 

“If you have any, you'll cook it yourself. I’m 
not inclined to act as servant for a fellow who’ll go 
back on his word as you have done, Peter. Now 
you’ve got it straight. Cook or go hungry, just as 
you choose.” 

Then it was that Peter, as if to show that he con- 
sidered he had certain rights in the look-out station, 
set about making ready a meal which would have 
sufficed for at least half a dozen boys, and before 
he had prepared it Ezra, his supper ended, went 
out of doors. 

Within half an hour the leader of the Ravens re- 
turned to camp and found Peter still at the table; 
but eating without apparent relish, as if the very 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


107 

fact of having so much food before him had 
diminished his appetite. 

Ezra gathered the spruce tips, which Sam had col- 
lected, into a woods bed by sticking each tiny bit 
upright so they might yield to the weight of his 
body, and while he was thus engaged, Peter, seeing 
that all the material was in one bunk, asked 
sharply : 

‘‘Are you counting on using all those tips for 
your bed ? '' 

“ That’s exactly what I do count on, Peter Mas- 
terson.” 

“ And what am I to do ? ” 

“ You’ll sleep on the bare planks, or gather spruce 
tips for yourself, just as you please,” was the reply, 
and then, his bed-making having been finished, Ezra 
rolled into the bunk, turning his face toward the 
wall as if he was not inclined even so much as to 
look upon the insubordinate scout who had no re- 
gard for his pledged word. 

The leader of the Ravens was not troubled by 
his conscience; he believed he had done his duty, 
and although the situation was far from pleasing, 
there was nothing to prevent his falling asleep very 
shortly after he was in a position to invite slumber. 

Whether or no Peter was so fortunate he had 
little idea, for from the time he first crossed over 
into Dreamland until the light of day came in 
through the open door of the camp, he had no 


io8 BOY SCOUTS 

knowledge whatsoever of what might be going on 
around him. 

When he rolled out of the bunk, refreshed by the 
night’s rest, he saw that Peter had thrown himself 
down upon the bare boards rather than make any 
exertion to gather materials for a bed, and was 
seemingly asleep. 

Not caring to awaken the lad lest he should 
provoke another controversy such as had been in- 
dulged in during the previous afternoon, Ezra took 
from the cupboard half a dozen squares of pilot 
bread, and with these as his breakfast went down 
on the dam to begin the work of the day. 

He knew, or believed he did, that immediately 
after sunrise some of the lads would set out from 
the home-camp; but there was no probability they 
could arrive very much before noon, therefore he re- 
signed himself to a possible interview with Peter. 

‘‘ I’m only hoping he will sleep four or five 
hours,” he said to himself. “ By that time Jonas, 
or some of the other scouts, will be here to take a 
hand in the matter. I’m tired of talking with such 
a fellow as he has shown himself to be.” 

These thoughts had hardly more than passed 
through Ezra’s mind when he saw that however 
weary he might be of discussion, there was every 
likelihood it must be continued, for Master Master- 
son was coming down the hill from the look-out 
Station hurriedly, and one could well fancy him 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


109 


ready for anything that might be disagreeable, 
simply as a means of working off his own ill- 
temper. 

I’ll stay right here on the dam,” Ezra said to 
himself. “ He shan’t drive me away again, for I 
don’t count on going back and forth from the camp 
to the stream simply because he’s around; but I’ll 
let him understand that he’s got to keep a quiet 
tongue in his head.” 

Much to his surprise, Peter did not make any 
attempt at opening a conversation; but set about 
examining the dam and the gate timbers as if he had 
it in his mind to effect some radical change there, 
and Ezra, despite the promise he had made to him- 
self to pay no attention to the lad, had his curiosity 
aroused to the highest pitch. 

I’ll raise these gates some day, and then I’ll bet 
there’ll be fun down where your precious scout- 
master is loafing,” Peter said at length, and Ezra 
smiled as he replied: 

‘‘ I don’t reckon it would do him any very great 
harm, or you any good, in the dry season. If you’ll 
take notice, there isn’t so much water in the dam 
that it would swell the stream dangerously.” 

It’s deep enough right here at the gate,” Peter 
cried, at the same time taking up a long pole and 
plunging it down into the pool. ‘‘ There can’t be 
less than twelve feet of water.” 

Yes, I fancy there’s quite as much as that; but 


no 


BOY SCOUTS 


the lower part of the gate is considerably higher 
than the bottom of the pool, and if it was raised you 
wouldn’t be letting out more than two or three 
inches of water, as you can see by going around on 
the other side.” 

Peter satisfied himself that such was the case, 
and then came back on the dam as if disappointed 
because it was not possible to work mischief, as he 
had contemplated. 

He began climbing here and there, first on the 
edge of the timbers, where he balanced himself like 
an acrobat, and then, ascending to the top of the 
gate, stood with one foot on each upright, as if be- 
lieving he was doing something very difficult, which 
would redound to his credit. 

“ Look out for yourself ! ” Ezra cried sharply. 
“If you should fall over there it would be a serious 
matter, for the water is not so deep but that you 
might strike the bottom with force enough to do 
considerable damage.” 

“ I’ll take care of myself if you’ll mind your own 
business,” Peter replied angrily, and then, as if to 
provoke the leader of the Ravens, he began sway- 
ing to and fro, causing the timbers to creak and 
buckle until Ezra moved to the farther end of the 
platform, fearing lest something might give way. 

It was just as he had made this change of posi- 
tion, and was standing with his back toward the 
gates, when there came a shrill scream of fear, a 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


III 


loud splashing of the water, and it was not neces- 
sary for the leader of the Ravens to look around in 
order to make certain that the insubordinate scout 
had come to grief. 

Just for an instant there came into Ezra’s mind 
the thought that this might serve as a good lesson 
for Peter Masterson. He stood motionless, saying 
to himself he would not lend a hand at pulling the 
fellow out, and hoping meanwhile that this unex- 
pected bath might bring him to his proper senses. 

Then came the thought of what he had predicted 
a few seconds before. It was possible the lad, in 
falling from such a height, had plunged down into 
the water with sufficient force to work injury to 
himself on the rocks at the bottom of the pool, and 
on the instant Ezra mounted the timbers, where he 
stood gazing anxiously upon the still surface. 

Save for a few bubbles which were rising directly 
beneath him, he could see nothing, and there came 
upon him a fear which caused the lad to cry aloud, 
for it seemed certain Peter was disabled, if not 
killed outright, otherwise he should have come to 
the surface before this. 

Ezra hesitated while one might have counted ten. 
Then, seeing no other token of the unfortunate lad 
than the bubbles which were now coming more 
slowly to the surface, he hastily tore the jacket 
from his shoulders. 

Diving at a wide angle, with his hands held above 


BOY SCOUTS 


114 

Ezra thought, his senses quickened by the belief 
that death was close at hand. 

Then, almost unconsciously, he shouted once 
more, and again came the reply, sounding nearer, 
until he was like to have wept with joy, for he real- 
ized, without understanding how it could have come 
about, that some of his comrades were near at 
hand. 

Even then did it seem as if hours passed before 
those who had replied to his call for help came in 
sight. 

The lifeless body of Peter was dragging him 
down. He tore with his fingers at the slimy tim- 
bers until the blood came from the tips, in his efforts 
to hold the lad’s head above the surface. 

Each instant was he sinking deeper and deeper 
in that placid pool, and he groaned aloud as he 
saw that Peter’s face was almost submerged, for at 
this time of peril the hope to save the lad who had 
so foolishly gone into danger was greater than the 
desire to save his own life. 

Dimly he heard some one shouting : 

“ Where are you, Ezra? Where are you? 

He strove to make reply ; but could not have told 
whether he uttered words, or only a faint moan, 
and then, like a dream, it was to him as if he was 
being dragged out from the pool. 

If Ezra had been in full possession of his senses, 
he would have seen that, in order to rescue him. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 115, 

Jonas Hanson had flung himself head foremost 
over the face of the dam, his feet locked in the 
cross timbers of the gates, and Eben, sliding down 
over his body as if performing some acrobatic feat, 
was upheld by the legs while he clutched Peter and 
Ezra. 

Even then did it seem as if the rescuers could 
do no more than hold the half-drowned lads above 
the surface, for Eben was neither strong nor skilful 
enough to work his way up the face of the dam 
while being thus held suspended, and Jonas began 
to realize that in this effort to pull the partially un- 
conscious lads out, he had put himself and his com- 
rade in a most dangerous position. 

There’s only one way out of it, Eben. We 
must both drop into the water, and get to the land 
along shore as best we can.” 

‘‘ I’m doubting if it’s possible to do that, Jonas. 
Why not let me fall? I can hold the two above 
the surface while you go to the camp, get as many 
blankets as may be found there, and with them 
make a rope that can be lowered over the top of 
the dam? It is the only way.” 

I believe you’re right,” the scoutmaster said an 
instant later, and, after giving due warning, he re- 
leased his hold on Eben’s legs. 

Then it was that the adjutant strove with all his 
strength and skill to prevent these two lads, one 
wholly unconscious and the other hardly aware of 


BOY SCOUTS 


114 

Ezra thought, his senses quickened by the belief 
that death was close at hand. 

Then, almost unconsciously, he shouted once 
more, and again came the reply, sounding nearer, 
until he was like to have wept with joy, for he real- 
ized, without understanding how it could have come 
about, that some of his comrades were near at 
hand. 

Even then did it seem as if hours passed before 
those who had replied to his call for help came in 
sight. 

The lifeless body of Peter was dragging him 
down. He tore with his fingers at the slimy tim- 
bers until the blood came from the tips, in his efforts 
to hold the lad’s head above the surface. 

Each instant was he sinking deeper and deeper 
in that placid pool, and he groaned aloud as he 
saw that Peter’s face was almost submerged, for at 
this time of peril the hope to save the lad who had 
so foolishly gone into danger was greater than the 
desire to save his own life. 

Dimly he heard some one shouting : 

“ Where are you, Ezra? Where are you? ” 

He strove to make reply ; but could not have told 
whether he uttered words, or only a faint moan, 
and then, like a dream, it was to him as if he was 
being dragged out from the pool. 

If Ezra had been in full possession of his senses, 
he would have seen that, in order to rescue him. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 115, 

Jonas Hanson had flung himself head foremost 
over the face of the dam, his feet locked in the 
cross timbers of the gates, and Eben, sliding down 
over his body as if performing some acrobatic feat, 
was upheld by the legs while he clutched Peter and 
Ezra. 

Even then did it seem as if the rescuers could 
do no more than hold the half-drowned lads above 
the surface, for Eben was neither strong nor skilful 
enough to work his way up the face of the dam 
while being thus held suspended, and Jonas began 
to realize that in this effort to pull the partially un- 
conscious lads out, he had put himself and his com- 
rade in a most dangerous position. 

There’s only one way out of it, Eben. We 
must both drop into the water, and get to the land 
along shore as best we can.” 

I’m doubting if it’s possible to do that, Jonas. 
Why not let me fall? I can hold the two above 
the surface while you go to the camp, get as many 
blankets as may be found there, and with them 
make a rope that can be lowered over the top of 
the dam? It is the only way.” 

I believe you’re right,” the scoutmaster said an 
instant later, and, after giving due warning, he re- 
leased his hold on Eben’s legs. 

Then it was that the adjutant strove with all his 
strength and skill to prevent these two lads, one 
wholly unconscious and the other hardly aware of 


ii6 BOY SCOUTS 

what He was doing, from sinking beneath the sur- 
face. 

The work of rescue was successfully accom- 
plished, however, and in a short time; although to 
Eben it seemed as if a full hour had passed since 
Jonas went to the look-out station, before the lad 
returned. 

Four blankets tied together gave sufficient length’ 
to extend from the top of the dam and admit of 
one end being fastened around the body of a lad, 
and by such means did Jonas, exerting all his 
strength, pull the three boys in succession up over 
the wall of timbers to the platform, where two of 
them lay as if life had really departed. 

‘‘ Bear a hand, Eben ! We can’t afford to wait 
while you rest!” Jonas cried as the adjutant stood 
leaning against the timbers of the gate gasping for 
breath. ‘‘We must get these fellows on shore 
where we can roll the water out of them, and there’s 
no time to be lost ! ” 

Then it was that the scoutmaster and his adjutant 
worked for very life, employing such means of 
resuscitation as they had been taught by the lumber- 
men, and when, after mayhap three or four minutes 
had passed, Ezra recovered consciousness suffi- 
ciently to understand what was going on around 
him, his first question was : 

“Did I succeed in saving Peter?” 

“ Your surely did, lad,” Jonas replied, “ although 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


:ii7 


Tm not certain but that Eben had quite a hand in 
saving both of you afterwards. At all events, if so 
be our scouts of Penobscot are ever in shape to join 
the National organization, then have you and Eben 
both won the bronze or the silver cross. You lads 
shall have it, too, if I can do anything toward the 
matter. How did you chance to be in the pool? ” 

‘‘ Let us bring Peter around before you ask too 
many questions,’’ Eben interrupted. ‘‘ He has been 
in the water quite a spell, and we mustn’t waste any 
time.” 

Then it was that Eben stripped the wet clothing 
from the unconscious lad, and all three worked 
(desperately until the moment came when it was pos- 
sible to see a quivering of Peter’s eyelids. There 
iwas a faint indrawing of the breath, and Jonas 
cried in a tone of greatest relief : 

He’s alive, boys, and it stands us in hand to 
get him up to the camp as soon as possible ! Spread 
out one of the blankets so we can lay him on it. 
I’ll take the two ends at the foot, while each of 
you fellows carry a corner at the head.” 

Then was the insubordinate scout carried up the 
hill as tenderly as if he had been a hero who nearly 
met death while performing his duty, and for the 
time being neither the scoutmaster, the adjutant, 
nor the leader of the Ravens, gave heed to the fact 
that this was the lad who had brought reproacH 
upon the Boy Scouts of Penobscot, 


CHAPTER VIII 


ASTRAY IN THE WILDERNESS 

If Peter Masterson had been the most exemplary 
scout among them all, and if also he had been their 
dearest friend, Jonas and Eben could not have 
worked harder to restore him to consciousness. 

As a matter of fact, Ezra also did his share in the 
resuscitation ; but that was comparatively trifling be- 
cause of the fact that he himself was needing at- 
tention almost as much as was Peter. 

Although the day was warm, a blazing fire had 
been built in the station, and Master Masterson lay 
on the bed of spruce tips snugly enveloped in 
blankets, after his wet clothing was removed. 

It surely seemed as if the lad had been more 
frightened than hurt, for as soon as he was seem- 
ingly in a fair way to recovery, he “ came to him- 
self,” as Jones expressed it, very rapidly. 

‘‘ Well, it strikes me you had a pretty narrow 
squeak of it,” the scoutmaster said cheerily, when 
the insubordinate scout opened his eyes and looked 
around in a way which told that he was at last in 
possession of his senses. 

ns 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


119 

‘‘ I can’t understand how it happened that I tum- 
bled off the dam,” Peter replied, as if in bewilder- 
ment, and since neither Jonas nor Eben knew how 
the accident had been brought about, they called 
upon Ezra for an explanation. 

He told them all the details, not sparing Peter in 
the slightest; but at the same time failing to give 
due emphasis to the fact that the lad had made 
threats which were not becoming either a scout, or 
a lad among those who had been his friends. 

‘‘ He tried to dance around on the top of the 
gates, and fell in, that’s all there is to it,” Ezra added 
in conclusion. 

“ And you jumped in after him? ” Jonas said ad- 
miringly. 

What else could I do ? It seemed to me the 
fellow was drowning, and it was my business to 
save him if possible.” 

‘‘And you did it at the risk of your own life,” 
Eben added. “ I don’t claim to be more cowardly 
than many another, but when it comes to jumping 
off the dam into that pool when the water is low as 
it is now, I’m inclined to believe I’d flinch at it, no 
matter who might be beneath the surface.” 

“ Nonsense,” Ezra said half laughingly, and at 
the same time embarrassed. “You would have 
done exactly as I did, Eben. Fancy yourself stand- 
ing there on the dam looking down into the pool, 
and knowing that some fellow, whether a friend 


120 


BOY SCOUTS 


of yours or not, was lying on the bottom drowning. 
I dare venture to say you would have gone over 
even though the water had been only half as deep, 
and the bottom of the pool covered yet more 
thickly than it is with jagged rocks.” 

“ It’s not a nice place to leap into,” Jonas added 
reflectively, and Peter said feebly: 

It isn’t a nice place to fall into, that much I’m 
certain of.” 

‘‘If you had been with us at the home-camps 
where you belonged, Peter, this wouldn’t have hap- 
pened,” Jonas said gravely, thinking that now had 
come the time when it was his duty to read the lad 
somewhat of a lesson. “ You have been as near 
drowning as a fellow can come without going out 
of the world entirely, and I want you to realize how 
close you were to death. Suppose Ezra hadn’t 
been on the dam just at that moment? Suppose 
he had been afraid to leap in, or, in fact, suppose 
half a dozen possibilities, any one of which would 
have been fatal to you.” 

“ There’s no good reason why you should begin 
to lecture a fellow, Jonas Hanson,” Peter replied 
querulously. “ You might at least wait until I am 
feeling a bit stronger.” 

“ Don’t think I mean to lecture you, Peter. 
There’s no need of that. You know as well as 
any of us that you haven’t done what you should. 
You’ve broken your pledge as a scout; tried to stir 



EACH STEP WAS BRINGING THEM NEARER THE END. 



" pKCfci'j j ' i ,t^ '-r * . * . 

Piv:*; ’ ' -■ -■ ’" 






’ ’" ’i ■ / ’ ''‘' •■ ■ ifc 

-,■... ^ - - • - --f •- ^ 

u ■■ * • -*■;- 5f,- . 

'-. *. . .'. .- i. 





IN THE MAINE WOODS 


I2I 


up a mutiny, and, what is worse, as it seems to me, 
have insisted on doing certain things, which, if you 
carried them out, would have brought into trouble 
whosoever remained here in the look-out station. 
Now I’m not counting to preach, and we intend to 
leave you in the bunk until you’re fully recovered; 
but while staying here. I’m asking you to turn over 
all these things in your mind. Try to figure out 
what could have been accomplished, if you had 
succeeded in persuading Ezra and Sam to join with 
you, and much the same as make yourselves out- 
laws.” 

An expression of impatience came over Peter’s 
face while Jonas was talking. It was evident that 
he was about to make some petulant reply, when 
the scoutmaster turned suddenly and walked out of 
the camp, beckoning for Ezra and Eben to follow 
him. 

‘‘ We can do nothing more for Peter. Let him 
lie there and rest,” he said when they were in the 
open air. ‘‘But in the meantime we must decide 
what is to be done.” 

“ I’m believing he will be a more decent fellow 
now that he came so near drowning,” Ezra sug- 
gested, and Eben added impatiently: 

“ I question whether anything would bring him 
around to a decent way of thinking, for if a fellow 
will do as he has done, by which I mean, if he will 
agree with us to come out here as a fire-ranger and 


1122 


BOY SCOUTS 


at the same time have it in his mind to break the 
agreement, much the same as trying to defraud Mr. 
Dobson, then I’m questioning whether any kind of 
an accident, short of death itself, would make him 
turn about.” 

‘‘You mustn’t talk like that!” Jonas cried 
quickly. “ It isn’t right for us to say what he 
would or wouldn’t do under certain circumstances. 

■ believe it’s for us to think, until we know to the 
contrary, that there is just as much good in Peter, 
if it can be brought out, as there is in any other fel- 
low.” 

“ Very well,” Eben said half laughingly, “ sup- 
pose you set about bringing it out, and in the mean- 
time, as scoutmaster, it is your duty to do some- 
thing in the way of punishment, or discipline, be- 
cause of what he has already done. If you count 
on holding command of us scouts, then does it stand 
you in hand to prevent any other fi:om playing the 
same game which Peter has started.” 

“ I know all that, Eben, and it is what’s troubling 
me, this idea of my trying to enforce authority 
among a crowd of our own fellows who have prom- 
ised, as did Peter, to do the square thing.” 

“ Meaning that you had rather let this affair go 
by without saying anything about it, because of the 
accident, eh ? ” Eben asked sharply. 

“Well, partly that, and partly because I don’t 
want to make myself disagreeable.” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


123 


You surely will make yourself disagreeable 
among the other scouts, if you let this mutiny of 
Peter’s go without reproof.” 

‘‘What do you think ought to be done? ” Jonas 
asked, suddenly wheeling upon his adjutant. 

“ I don’t know. I’m not the scoutmaster.” 

“ What would you do if you were in my place? ” 
That’s what I can’t say,” Eben replied hesitat- 
ingly. “I do believe, however, if we’re to hold 
ourselves together as scouts, that such a perform- 
ance as Peter has just given us should be dealt with 
severely.” 

Jonas was more disturbed in mind that he would 
have cared to admit. As a matter of course, he 
knew full well that Peter had offended grievousl}^ 
not only against the scout laws, but against his com- 
rades, and yet he was not willing to take upon him- 
self the office of judge. 

“ I tell you what we’ll do,” he said, after walking 
to aiid fro a full minute. “ We’ll call together the 
members of both patrols, tell the story of what 
Peter has done, and leave it to them to say if he 
shall be sent back to Seboois — of course any such 
move as that must necessarily be by force, because 
he will refuse to go of his own free will — or if he: 
be given another trial.” 

Eben was not thoroughly well satisfied with this 
decision of the scoutmaster’s. It was in his mind 
that the culprit should be dealt with harshly, and 


124 


BOY SCOUTS 


by the commander of the scouts, rather than leave 
the matter to the judgment of the entire com- 
pany. 

On the other hand, Ezra fully approved of 
Jonas’s proposition. It seemed to him, as he said 
emphatically, no more than right that all the scouts 
should have a hand in judging Peter, and then if he 
was to be punished, it would be by voice of the 
majority, rather than by one lad who had been 
chosen commander. 

“When are you going to have this famous 
trial?” Eben asked after a short time of silence, 
and Jonas replied promptly: 

“Of course we must wait until we are in the 
home-camp, where all save the two on duty here can 
take part in the proceedings. When Jerry and 
Fred arrive. I’ll ask their opinion as to what should 
be done to Peter, and this evening we will come 
together at Gray Ledge to hear everything the other 
fellows have to say. Then I can repeat what those 
who are on duty here believe should be the punish- 
ment.” 

When the matter had thus been settled, or, per- 
haps, we might say when it had been thus deferred, 
the three lads went softly into the camp to see how 
the invalid was getting on, and were not a little sur- 
prised at finding him sleeping sweetly. 

“ I reckon he didn’t get a great deal of rest last 
night, owing to the fact of having no bed,” Ezra 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


125 

said when the three had tiptoed out of the cabin, 
and were standing once more in the open air. 
“ How long before Jerry; and Fred should be 
here?’’ 

‘^Not until noon, as I figure it,” Jonas replied. 
“They’ll come no faster than we did when Joe 
Brown was pointing out the bounds, and, if you 
remember, we didn’t arrive until very nearly dinner 
time.” 

“ I don’t suppose it would be just the right thing 
for me to start in and get something to eat for you 
fellows while we’re waiting? ” 

“ Better let him sleep as long as he will,” Jonas 
replied, using a tone of authority for the first time 
since he had come to the station. “ I’ll stay here in 
front of the camp and keep watch, while one of 
you goes down to the dam.” 

As a matter of course it was Ezra’s duty to gQ 
on watch at the dam, since he would not be reg- 
ularly relieved until the leader and corporal of the; 
Beavers had arrived, therefore he set off without 
parley, Eben following him, and saying when they 
were seated comfortably on the timbers : 

“ I thought I wouldn’t hang around the camp, 
for it seems too much like coddling Peter to watch' 
over him in such a fashion. Jonas is handling this 
matter altogether too tenderly. If I had my way, 
Peter Masterson would be sent back to Seboois 
whether he wants to go or not, and I’d threaten him 


126 


BOY, SCOUTS 


with reporting the matter to Mr. Dobson if he 
showed his face here again.” 

“Then you wouldn’t give him another chance 
to remain with us scouts?” Ezra asked anxiously, 
and Eben replied emphatically: 

“ One chance is enough ! A fellow who would 
behave as he has, isn’t to be trusted for a little min- 
ute, and the sooner we get him out from among 
us, the easier I shall feel. It’s in my mind, how- 
ever, that Jerry Simpson should have the most to 
say regarding Peter’s punishment, for the fellow is 
one of the Beavers, you know, and Jerry, as the 
leader, surely ought to be allowed to decide for 
himself whether he wanted such a lad in his patrol 
or not.” 

“Don’t let’s talk about it,” Ezra said sadly. 
“You know, Eben, I can’t feel in regard to the 
matter just as you do, and there isn’t any chance 
that we will agree ” 

“ You go in for giving him another trial, eh, for- 
getting all he’s said and done, and treating him just 
the same as one of the fellows who has lived strictly 
up to the scout laws? ” 

“ Perhaps I’d agree to give him a chance to show 
what he would do. To tell the truth, Eben, I’m 
not quite certain what I believe ought to be done 
under the circumstances, except that I’m not in 
favor of barring him out at once. It doesn’t seem 
to me right. If you will remember, law number 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


127 

three says that a scout must try his best to do a 
good turn to somebody every day/’ 

‘‘ Well, you’ve done your good turn to Peter al- 
ready, and now, as I look at it, it stands you in hand 
to deal out something in the way of punishment, be- 
cause he forced you, or what is much the same thing, 
to risk your life needlessly.” 

Suppose we don’t talk about it,” Ezra said in 
a tone of sadness, and Eben could do no less than 
hold his peace on that subject which promised to 
cause all the scouts no little distress of mind. 

In order to prevent his comrade from harking 
back to the topic which he was eager to avoid for 
the time being, Ezra began speculating as to whether 
they would be able to do all which Mr. Dobson re- 
quired, and questioned if, in case they did discover 
a fire, it would be possible for them to summon aid 
in sufficient time to extinguish it before a vast deal 
of damage had been done. 

Thus occupying their minds, for both the lads 
soon became deeply interested in the particular 
points which Ezra brought up for discussion, the 
moments passed rapidly, and when Jonas, from the 
platform in front of the station, beckoned for them 
to come up the hill, they were astonished at noting 
that the sun was already considerably past the me- 
ridian. 

I reckon Jerry didn’t get away from camp very 
early, or he should have been here long before this,” 


128 


BOY SCOUTS 


Ezra said, as lie and Eben went up tKe hill to where 
Jonas awaited them. 

Peter is awake now, and I think we’d better get 
our dinner,” Jonas announced while they were yet 
some distance away. “ You know I’m getting 
right worried about Jerry and Fred. It’s nearly 
two o’clock, and they should certainly have come in 
three hours ago.” 

“ What do you think might have happened to 
them between here and the camp?” Eben asked 
laughingly. “ Surely those two fellows couldn’t 
have run up against any kind of an animal that 
would have disabled them.” 

‘‘ My fear is that they have gone astray. You 
know, Eben, we had considerable trouble this morn- 
ing, and if we hadn’t taken the greatest precautions 
it is more than possible we would have gone out of 
the course. I don’t understand why there isn’t a 
blazed trail, and if we live four and twenty hours 
longer. I’ll see to it that we have something to guide 
us, both in going to and coming away from the 
camp.” 

‘‘ Suppose you and Eben go down the trail a 
short distance, looking after the fellows, while I’m 
getting dinner,” Ezra suggested, and this the scout- 
master believed to be good advice, therefore he set 
off at once, after promising to return within an 
hour at the latest, and Ezra went into the camp where 
Peter, now wide awake, lay taking his ease upon 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


129 

tHe spruce tips whIcH had been gathered by Sam 
iwith so much labor. 

“Do you believe there’s any danger Jerry and 
Fred could have gone astray?” Peter asked when 
Ezra entered, and the leader of the Ravens replied 
hesitatingly : 

“Of course there’s a danger; but it doesn’t seem 
probable that two fellows who know the woods as 
well as they do, should get lost on a bright day like 
this, for there hasn’t been a single minute since 
morning when they couldn’t see the sun.” 

Then Ezra would have set about cooking dinner 
without loss of time, but that Peter showed such de- 
cided inclination to talk with him, beginning on one 
topic and then another, until the leader of the 
Ravens said with something approaching impa- 
tience in his tone : 

“ Look here, old man. I’ve got to get the dinner, 
and it won’t do for me to idle away time with you. 
Why can’t you talk while I’m working ? ” 

“ But Ezra, I want to — You see it seems — The 
fact is that I’ve got to eat humble-pie so far as 
you’re concerned ” 

“ There’s no need of eating humble-pie with me,” 
Ezra replied cheerily, and Peter added, speaking 
rapidly as if fearing his courage might ooze 
away: 

“ You did me a mighty good turn this morning, 
even after I’d roughed into you considerably hard. 


130 


BOY SCOUTS 


I want you to understand that I appreciate it, and 
some day I’ll try to show you as much.” 

“ You can show it now, Peter, if you’re so dis- 
posed,” Ezra replied, coming to the side of the 
bunk and laying his hand on the lad’s shoulder. 

Turn about and behave yourself as you know you 
should. Give over talking about what you count 
on doing whether the scoutmaster says so or not, 
and make up your mind to keep the pledges you’ve 
made, as every decent fellow should keep them.”^ 

I suppose Jonas Hanson asked you to read me 
a lecture, didn’t he?” and now Peter spoke in an 
impatient tone. 

“ He hasn’t said anything to me about you since 
we were talking early in the forenoon, and as far 
as my reading you a lecture, why it’s out of all rea- 
son. You’re not a member of my patrol, and I’ve 

got nothing to say unless ” 

Unless what? ” Peter demanded. What have 
you fellows got up your sleeves that you’re going 
to spring on me now?” 

‘‘ Nothing, so far as I know. Of course, you 
understand that what’s been done must be fixed up 
in some way.” 

What do you mean about ‘ what’s been done ’ ? 
Why you know very well, Peter, that some no- 
tice must be taken of your behavior. It isn’t prob- 
able that a fellow can agree to join the scouts, 
promising to obey the laws, and then go dead 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


131 

back on everything, without being called to. an 
account.” 

“ And I suppose Fm to be stood up and punished 
like a baby, eh? ” Peter cried angrily. 

‘‘ Well, if there’s any punishment I don’t believe 
it will come much the way it would be given to a 
baby. Seriously, Peter, you have got to straighten 
yourself with the scouts, or else we’d better give 
up the organization now, rather than have it go 
to ruin through the unwillingness of the members 
to keep their pledges.” 

Then it was that Ezra turned toward the fire- 
place with a gesture which told he had no desire 
to continue what was rapidly becoming a discussion, 
and while he set about cooking dinner for the four 
lads, Peter, seemingly having recovered his 
strength, went out of the camp, wending his way 
toward the dam. 

Now there’s a fellow I would have counted on 
as keeping his word,” the leader of the Ravens 
said to himself as he sliced bacon ready for frying. 
‘‘ Whatever has come over him I can’t understand. 
It seems like it took him all of a sudden. He sure 
has made trouble for us scouts, even if he doesn’t 
go wrong another time, for we’ve got to bring him 
up to some kind of a trial, and it’s likely to make 
trouble all around.” 

Then, shrugging his shoulders as if to throw off 
the burden of mental trouble, Master Hubbard set 


132 


BOY SCOUTS 


himself determinedly to preparing the dinner, and 
so far succeeded in putting disagreeable matters 
from his mind that he was surprised when the 
scoutmaster and his adjutant entered the camp. 

“ Is dinner ready? ” Jonas asked. 

The food has been cooked this half-hour. But 
say, why didn’t you go farther away from the camp 
to search for the lads? ” 

‘‘We’ve been gone an hour and a half, and in 
that time must have walked five or six miles.” 

“And saw no signs of them?” 

“ None whatever. There can be no question 
but that they are astray in the wilderness, and with 
the day as nearly spent as it is, I fail to see how 
we can lend them a hand,” Jonas replied mourn- 
fully. 

“ I fail to see how you could lend them a hand 
even though it was morning,’' Ezra added thought- 
fully. “To search through this wilderness after a 
couple of lads would be much like hunting for a 
needle in a haystack.” 

“ But we can’t remain idle while it is positive 
they are lost,” Eben cried. 

“No, I don’t fancy any of the lads would be 
willing to do that,” the leader of the Ravens re- 
plied, forgetting to serve the dinner which was al- 
ready over-cooked and yet remained in front of 
the fire. “ But if all hands of us went out, there 
isn’t one chance in forty we would come upon them. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


133 


While everything is as dry as it is now, they might 
walk three or four miles without leaving any trail 
that boys like us could follow.” 

Let’s have the dinner as soon as possible,” 
Jonas cried as if a sudden thought had come to 
him. ‘‘ We’ll get word to the home-camp that 
Jerry and Fred are astray, and while there is no 
chance but that they must spend the night alone 
in the woods, we can set off hunting for them at 
daybreak to-morrow morning. They must be 
found, and we have no right to remain idle, content- 
ing ourselves by saying that it is impossible for us 
to do anything toward tracking them.” 


CHAPTER IX 


FIRE 

Peter came into the camp while the boys were 
eating their dinner, and he would have been dull- 
witted indeed if he had failed to note that they were 
making haste. 

'‘What’s the matter? What’s going on here?” 
he asked sharply, and Jonas replied mildly: 

“ There is no question whatsoever but that Jerry 
and Fred have gone astray, and we are bolting our 
dinner, rather than eating it, in order to search 
for them.” 

“ And do you expect to find the lads ? ” Peter 
asked, a look of surprise on his face. “You 
might hunt from now till snow flies, without com- 
ing across their trail in such a wide section of coun- 
try as this ! ” 

“I know it,” Jonas replied mournfully; “but at 
the same time we can’t sit here idle, knowing the 
poor fellows are wandering around, hungry, of 
course.” 

“ And you’ll no sooner get well into the wilder- 
ness than the sun will set. What then? ” 


134 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


*135 

Eben and I count on going directly to the home- 
camp. We should be there by dark, or a little after. 
Ezra must stay here on duty yet longer, and as 
soon as there are any tokens of coming day in the 
sky, all hands of us, including the cook and cookee, 
■will go out in search of the poor fellows.'' 

“ Then you allow on heading straight for Gray 
Ledge as soon as you've had dinner, eh ? " Master 
Masterson asked, and Jonas nodded in reply. 

As near as I can make out, you fellows reckon 
on paying me off because I allowed to break away 
from the Boy Scouts. When are you going to 
do it?" 

It is certain, Peter, that something must be done 
in your case, for you have wilfully, and without 
the slightest provocation, broken the scout law. 
We can’t attend to it, however, until Jerry and Fred 
have either been found, or show up at one camp 
or the other.” 

“ Then I’m to stay here waiting for my trial, 
eh ? " Peter asked grimly, and Eben said sharply 
in reply : 

‘‘ We’re giving no heed to you now, and shan't 
until we have found the other fellows. It is for 
you to act as you please, from now till we can come 
together and decide what shall be done to a scout 
who wilfully breaks his pledged word.” 

‘"What about my eating Dobson’s grub? Ezra, 
here, was of the belief that it would be doing the 


BOY SCOUTS 


136 

owner of this shanty a great wrong, if I ate the 
provisions he is furnishing the scouts.’’ 

‘‘We wont’ have any discussion on the matter,” 
Jonas interrupted in a tone of authority. “ I had 
a better opinion of you, Peter, even after what has 
been done, than to believe that at such a time you 
would continue to make trouble, or try to. It has 
been hardly more than ten hours since your life 
was saved by one of our scouts, and you should at 
least have sufficient gratitude to remain silent when 
we are all in trouble, even though you do not turn 
your hand to aid in the search.” 

Peter went to the open doorway, where he stood 
silent and motionless while one might have counted 
ten. Then, wheeling suddenly about to face the 
inmates of the camp, he said with an unusual degree 
of earnestness in his tones: 

“ Look here, you fellows may think I’m all in the 
wrong. Perhaps I am, and perhaps I ain’t. Who 
can say that I didn’t have some good reason for 
doing as I did? Now I’m to wait until you get 
ready to have a regular trial, and then take what- • 
soever dose you measure out to me. That is about 
the size of it.” 

“ It is, so far as I am concerned,” Eben replied 
grimly, and once more Peter wheeled about to look 
out of the door. 

Jonas spent very little time eating. A^s he had 
said, the food was literally bolted, and Peter was 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


137 


seemingly gazing down at the stream when the 
scoutmaster hastily rose to his feet as he said to 
Ezra: 

‘^You’ll have to do another turn of duty, lad, 
and stay here alone, unless it pleases Peter to re- 
main with you. Eben and I will be off, and you 
shall get word, in case we find the boys, as soon as 
someone can come to relieve you.^^ 

But suppose in the meanwhile Jerry and Fred 
turn up here ? ” 

‘‘ In that case you are to start for the home- 
camp, leaving them on duty.” 

Then Scoutmaster Hanson went out of the camp 
hurriedly, Eben following at his heels; but before 
they were lost to view in the thicket Peter shouted 
after them: 

I’m counting on staying here the rest of the 
day to lend a hand at whatever may be needed. I 
don’t want you to think I’m trying to curry favor 
in any way; but seeing’s how the scouts are in con- 
siderable trouble, I’ll carry sail just the same as if 
I was considered one of them. If there’s any- 
thing in particular you want me to do, say so 
now.” 

Remain with Ezra, and stand watch as if you 
had been regularly detailed to duty here,” Jonas re- 
plied, and then he disappeared amid the foliage, 
while Ezra stood gazing after him with an ex- 
pression of sorrow on his face, for to him this going 


138 BOY SCOUTS 

astray of the two scouts in the forest was a matter 
most serious. 

Ezra, as well as every other lad in Penobscot, 
had heard now and then, but all too frequently, of 
hunters who had disappeared in the wilderness and 
never returned alive. As a matter of fact, it was 
within the past four months that the skeleton of an 
unfortunate man had been found in the woods near 
Seboois, and, save for an inscription on the lock of 
his gun, which had evidently been scratched with a 
pocket-knife before the poor fellow died, no one 
would have known who he was. 

You can go down to the dam on watch, and 
ril wash the dishes. Or, I’ll go there while you 
wash them, or. I’ll start off in the hope of finding 
Jerry and Fred,” Peter said in the most friendly of 
tones, and a stranger, hearing him, could hardly 
have credited the fact that but a few hours previous 
he had not only been the most discontented among 
the Boy Scouts, but the most quarrelsome. 

‘‘There’s no real need of washing dishes until 
after dark, when we can’t stand watch,” Ezra re- 
plied, secretly rejoicing because Peter was appar- 
ently his old self once more. “ You haven’t had 
dinner. Why don’t you sit down and eat it? I’ll 
go to the dam, and when you are through with the 
meal, you may remain here on watch.” 

“ Then you don’t think I’d better go out search- 
ing for the other fellows ? ” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


139 


‘‘ Indeed I don’t,” Ezra replied empHatically. 
“ The sun will set within three hours. You 
couldn’t get very far before dark, and even if you 
did, there are many chances that you also .would 
go astray. Better stay here. To-morrow morn- 
ing I’m allowing Joe Brown will set out with the 
scouts, and he can do more toward trailing the 
poor fellows who are lost, than all the rest of us 
lads put together.” 

‘‘ I’m not hungry ; but I’ll stay here on watch. 
I can be washing the dishes while keeping an eye 
out for fires, by bringing them here on the plat- 
form,” Peter said, and his companion fancied that 
there was a ring of earnestness in his voice, as if 
he was really striving to do something toward mak- 
ing atonement for his behavior in the past. 

Work it anyway you please so that watch is 
kept here according to our agreement with Mr. 
Dobson,” Ezra replied, and then he went down to 
the dam, feeling a certain sense of relief, even 
though there was so much of anxiety in his heart 
concerning Jerry and Fred, because Peter had com- 
pletely turned about, as it seemed. 

During the next hour the leader of the Ravens 
searched the horizon continuously with his eyes for 
signs of a fire; but gave little heed to what might 
be going on at the camp. 

He no longer had any fear that Peter would do 
mischief. All his thoughts were centered upon per- 


140 


BOYi SCOUTS 


forming a scout’s duty toward Mr. Dobson, and at 
the same time keeping his ears open for some token 
which might indicate that the missing boys were 
near at hand. 

Once he fancied he heard a faint “ hello ” in the 
distance, and shouted again and again at the full 
strength of his lungs, causing Master Masterson to 
ask anxiously the reason for such an outcry. 

Then he realized that the noise which had at- 
tracted his attention must have been made by some 
animal, or might have been simply fancy, conjured 
up by the hope in his heart. 

I thought I heard somebody calling,” he replied 
to Peter’s question, and the latter shouted cheer- 

ily: 

I’ve been listening all the while, and would have 
heard if there had been any unusual noise. I fancy 
you imagined it, Ezra.” 

I guess that must have been the way of it; but 
for the moment I was feeling mighty good, believ- 
ing the poor fellows had succeeded in finding their 
way out here.” 

During the next ten minutes Ezra continued the 
monotonous work of watching, and the disappoint- 
ing task of listening for some token of his com- 
rades. Then Peter hailed from the camp: 

‘‘ It’s very near sunset. What do you say if I 
get supper so’s to have it ready when you’ve fin- 
ished your watch for the day?” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


141 

‘‘All right; go ahead. Do whatsoever you 
please, only don’t remain inside so long but that 
you can have an eye out for smoke in the 
woods.” 

“ I’ll attend to that part of it all the same,” was 
the reply, and Ezra said to himself in a tone of in- 
tense satisfaction: 

“ Peter has come around as I had an idea he 
would, and if the boys don’t rough in too heavily 
on him, he’ll make no more trouble for us this 
summer.” 

Now it so chanced that because of what was in 
his mind, both in the way of anxiety and the de- 
sire to perform the duty assigned him, Ezra gave 
no attention to what might be going on at the camp, 
during a full half-hour, and then, just as he was 
saying to himself that night was so nearly come 
it would be useless to remain longer on watch, a 
shrill cry from the station on the hill caused him 
to leap to his feet in excitement. 

“ Fire ! fire ! ” he heard Peter shouting at the full 
strength of his lungs, and without waiting to learn 
where the blaze might be, Ezra leaped down from 
the dam and ran at his best pace up the hill. 

Before coming within twenty yards of the camp 
he saw a thin thread of smoke curling outward from 
the door, and Peter rushed into the open air with 
a bucket in his hand, as he shouted frantically : 

“ Fire ! fire ! The camp’s on fire ! ” 


142 


BOY SCOUTS 


Ezra seized the vessel from the lad’s hand as 
Peter would have passed him, and cried hoarsely: 

“I’ll fill this at the stream while you get an- 
other.” 

“ There are no more buckets in the camp ! ” 

“Then take the bread-pan — anything which will 
serve to hold water ! ” 

It seemed to the leader of the Ravens, as he ran 
down the hill in order to fill the bucket at the 
stream, the very irony of fate that they who had 
been sent there by Mr. Dobson to guard against 
fire should have been the ones to start a blaze. 

He realized that if the look-out station was 
burned, standing as it did well among the foliage, 
then would the fire ravage all Mr. Dobson’s sections, 
unless peradventure a sufficient force might be 
gathered in time to beat back the flames. 

Before he had returned to the camp carrying the 
filled bucket, Peter passed him on the run with the 
tin bread-pan in his hands, and in the fleeting 
glance which Ezra got of the lad, he understood 
that he must have been fighting the fire some time 
before giving an alarm, for his face was begrimed 
with smoke, and the hair burned from his head 
until it had the appearance of being covered with a 
black cap. 

When Ezra entered the camp he found the logs 
on either side of the fireplace burning fiercely, and 
it was evident to him, even at the first glance, that 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


■143 


Peter must have delayed giving the alarm for a 
considerable length of time, most-like hoping to re- 
pair the damage which he had, of course, brought 
about inadvertently. 

All the lad could do was to dash the water on to 
those portions of the blazing structure where it 
would have the greatest effect, and, this done, he 
went at full speed toward the stream once more, 
again passing Peter as he came up the hill with the 
bread-pan filled to the brim. 

‘‘ Don’t waste it ! ” Ezra shouted without check- 
ing his speed. ‘‘ When you pour the water on, be 
careful to do so where it’s likely to do the most 
good.” 

Don’t think I shan’t do my best ! ” Peter 
shouted excitedly. It wasn’t my fault, Ezra. I 
was cooking bacon, when the fat caught fire, and 
it seemed to me the blaze fastened on the logs al- 
most ” 

Never mind how it happened, Peter. We can 
talk that over later, if so be we succeed in saving 
the camp.” 

During the next ten minutes the boys worked 
with a fury, running up and down the hill regard- 
less of fatigue, and seemingly doing no more than 
to barely check the progress of the fire. 

Then it was that Peter hit upon the most effectual 
way of extinguishing the fire, for when he was 
again come with his bread-pan well filled, instead 


144 


B©Y SCOUTS 


of throwing the water upon the burning logs, he sat- 
urated one of the heavy bed blankets. Holding 
this in front of him with both hands uplifted, he 
flung it on the blaze, smothering almost im- 
mediately the flames on one side of the build- 
ing, and was standing there with the woolen cover- 
ing firmly pressed against the logs when Ezra 
entered. 

‘‘ Now you have hit upon the proper scheme ! ” 
the leader of the Ravens cried approvingly, as he in 
turn poured the contents of his bucket upon 
another of the blankets, and followed Peter’s 
example. 

‘‘ I’ve got this side fairly well subdued,” the in- 
subordinate scout shouted gleefully; “but I 
must take the chances now of going for more 
water.” 

“ I’ll be able to hold your blanket and mine too,” 
Ezra cried, and away Peter ran, returning in an 
incredibly short time with water sufficient to mois- 
ten again both blankets, and by tliis time there was 
no longer any danger to be feared. 

The flames were much the same as extinguished. 
Here and there the logs glowed where the fire had 
eaten well into the wood; but it only remained for 
the boys to smother one ember and then another un- 
til the last spark had died out, when Ezra cried in 
an exultant tone, realizing for the first time how 
nearly breathless and weary he was ; 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


145 


‘‘We’ve fixed her, Peter! There’s no danger 
now, although Pm allowing we’ll sleep mighty damp 
to-night, if we sleep at all.” 

“ I’ll be perfectly willing not to lay down for the 
next week, now we’ve saved the camp. When the 
fire caught on the logs from the burning fat, I said 
to myself that every Boy Scout of Penobscot would 
declare I had started it through spite, and I truly 
believe if this camp had gone up in smoke and Mr. 
Dobson’s sections been burned over, you fellows 
never would have seen me again.” 

“ Don’t talk that way, Peter, don’t ! ” Ezra said 
almost pleadingly. “ It was a mistake, of course. 
No fellow would believe that you’d set a fire here 
in the woods at this time of year, and accidents will 
happen however closely we may guard against 
them.” 

“But some of the fellows, for instance, Eben 
Verrill, would have said I started the flames — that 
it wasn’t an accident.” 

“ Never mind what he would have said,” Ezra 
cried impatiently. “ There’s no need to look 
around for disagreeable things. It’s enough that 
we have put the fire out and the camp is no longer 
in danger, without our speculating as to what 
might have happened if it had burned flat. I’m 
thinking we can’t do better than light the lantern, 
and set things to rights here.” 

During the last ten minutes or more the fire- 


BOY SCOUTS 


’14S 

fighters had been forced to work almost by sense 
of touch, for the night was now so nearly come 
that everything in and around the camp was 
shrouded in darkness. The lads had been so ex- 
cited that they kept at their work instinctively, as 
it were, guided now and then by some tiny flame, 
and when the last spark disappeared, both moved 
mechanically, knowing just where the danger lay 
without being able to see it. 

It surely was a mournful picture which the rays 
of the lantern revealed, and the two lads looked 
around in dismay. 

The interior of the camp, which had been so 
cleanly and so orderly an hour before, was now 
much like a blackened ruin. The sodden blankets 
lay on the floor near the fireplace, while cooking 
utensils were scattered here and there as they had 
been thrown down, or knocked about, while the 
boys were fighting the fire, and everything was 
smoke-begrimed, until one might have said that 
the whole interior of the place had been aflame. 

‘‘ And to think I was the one who did it! ’’ Peter 
moaned as he dragged the blankets out on the plat- 
form, whereupon Ezra said sharply and as if an- 
gered : 

Don’t let me hear you making any more such' 
talk as that, Peter! It was an accident, and might 
have happened if any other lad had been cooking. 
We’ll say no more about it, except to explain when 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


147 


the other fellows get here, and now let's set this 
place to rights as well as we can, for I’m counting 
that someone from the other camp will be here early 
to-morrow morning whether the boys have got on 
the track of Jerry and Fred or no." 

‘‘ See here, Ezra, why shouldn’t I start off as soon 
as daybreak, as well as those fellows in the home- 
camp ? " Peter asked suddenly ; but without ceasing 
his labor at repairing the damage done. 

‘‘ Do you mean to go in search of Jerry? " 

Surely. Why not ? They are as likely, and 
even more so, to be near this camp as the other. I 
might go out and run across them within an 
hour." 

“Yes, and you yourself might go astray without 
ever having crossed their trail." 

“ I’ll guarantee not to lose myself in the woods, 
for I can blaze the trail as far as I go, and even 
though I don’t succeed in finding the lads, Ezra, 
it would do me a world of good to be hunting for 
them. I don’t want you to think I’m trying to get 
out of taking whatever dose the boys see fit to give 
me; but you know it will show all hands that I’ve 
begun to realize what I fool I was, and they won’t 
say to themselves that I’m mean all the way 
through." 

The leader of the Ravens understood, or believed 
he did, exactly how Peter felt, and therefore it was, 
while he had no hope the lad could do anything 


148 


BOY SCOUTS 


toward finding the missing ones, and was even fear- 
ful lest he himself might be lost while striving to 
continue the search, he said nothing against the 
plan. 

‘‘Well, why shouldn’t I go?” Peter repeated 
when Ezra remained silent. “ Jonas Hanson said 
I was to stay here, or go back to the other camp, as 
I pleased. In other words, he washed his hands of 
me entirely, which leaves me free-footed, and un- 
less you’re needing somebody here in the camp, 
there’s nothing to prevent.” 

“ I’m not needing you, Peter, except that it’s 
necessary two of us be on watch all of the time; but 
under the circumstances I fancy even Mr. Dobson 
would find excuse for us if we failed in that part of 
the work. By going back and forth every five min- 
utes between here and the dam, there’s no danger 
but that I can keep sharp watch enough to answer 
every purpose.” 

“ Then it is decided that I shall go? ” Peter cried 
as if believing Ezra had granted him the greatest 
possible favor, and the leader of the Ravens replied 
in a kindly tone : 

“ It’s for you to say what 3^ou shall do. I’m not 
going to give an opinion either way. If it will 
make you feel better to go out, do so by all means, 
though I don’t believe you’ll succeed in finding the 
boys, and am mightily afraid you may go astray 
yourself.” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


149 

ril take care of that part of it, and guarantee 
to turn up here by sunset, if not before/’ 

Thus it was settled that Peter, who had but a 
short time before declared he would have nothing 
further to do with the Boy Scouts of Penobscot, 
should set out in search of those who were miss- 
ing, and when the two had restored the camp to as 
nearly its former appearance as possible, they sat 
down to eat such of the stores as were palatable 
without being cooked, for neither of them cared to 
kindle a fire, even in the fireplace, after their un- 
pleasant experience. 

On this night Ezra was not only willing to share 
his store of spruce tips with Peter, but insisted 
strenuously that he should take a full half of them, 
and when the two lay down to rest, both mentally 
thankful because of having quenched the fire before 
any serious damage had been done, it is safe to say 
there was a kindlier feeling in the heart of the 
leader of the Ravens for the insubordinate member 
of the Beavers, than ever before. 

Despite the many causes for anxiety, Ezra slept 
soundly during all the night, never opening his eyes 
in consciousness until the day had fairly dawned, 
and then, leaping out of his bunk with a certain 
sense of shame because of having slept so long, he 
turned to arouse Peter; but the lad was nowhere to 
be seen. 

‘‘He has started off as hq said he would, and 


BOY SCOUTS 


150 

must have been gone some time,” Ezra said to him- 
self, as he ran to the door and looked out without 
seeing any token of the lad. “Now if he succeeds 
in losing himself then shall we be in a plight in- 
deed, and I question seriously whether he can go 
very far in this wilderness before growing con- 
fused, for, despite his own opinion to the contrary, 
Peter knows less of woodcraft than any other fel- 
low in Penobscot.” 


CHAPTER X 


Peter’s quest 

Peter Masterson, the insubordinate scout who 
had declared without rhyme or reason that he would 
have no further part or parcel with the Boy Scouts 
of Penobscot, spent a very uncomfortable and 
disagreeable night just following the fire in the 
camp. 

While he lay in the bunk nursing his aching 
hands, for he had received more or less injury dur- 
ing the fight with the fire, he had ample opportunity 
for reflecting upon his own conduct. 

He very speedily came to understand that he had 
been foolish, to call it by a mild term, in thus at- 
tempting to break loose from the patrol in which 
he had regularly enlisted, so far as pledging his 
word was concerned, and realized that any scheme 
which he might have had for spending the summer 
in idleness w^ould come to naught, so far as pleas- 
ure went. 

It was on the spur of the moment, so to speak, 
that he had declared his intention of breaking loose 
from the scouts. He had given the matter no 

151 


BOY SCOUTS 


152 

thought whatsoever; but once having announced 
that he was no longer a member of the patrol, it 
seemed at the time to him necessary he should con- 
tinue on the course in which he had impulsively 
started, and could think of no other way to do it 
save by bullying. 

Now he saw the folly o'f it all. He recalled to 
mind the fact that Ezra had risked his own life to 
save one who had much the same as declared him- 
self an enemy, and understood only too well that it 
would be impossible for him to remain on Mr. Dob- 
son’s sections, if so be his comrades decided that he 
must not be allowed to stay. 

Peter was not a fool, even though he had acted 
foolishly, and on this night as he tossed to and fro 
on the spruce tips, knowing that Ezra was sleeping 
on a scanty bed in order to make him more comfort- 
able, he came to realize that even though the other 
lads might be willing for him to outlaw himself, so 
to speak, it would be anything rather than pleasant 
to be shut out from companionship with them. 

Having come to this understanding, which 
should have been arrived at before he made his fool- 
ish announcement, the one thought was as to how 
he might regain the position he had voluntarily re- 
signed — how to reinstate himself once more in the 
good opinion of those lads whom he had ever called 
friends. 

As the hours passed, his eagerness to occupy the 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


153 


same position In the regard of his fellow-scouts that 
he had occupied thirty-six hours previous, grew 
stronger and stronger, until he was like to cry aloud 
to Ezra, awakening him that he might ask whether 
he believed it would be possible for a fellow; who 
had been so foolish, to come back to that plane from 
which he had descended. 

Then there flashed into Peter’s mind the same 
idea which had found lodgment there after he and 
Ezra had succeeded in extinguishing the fire, which 
was, that he might set out in search of Jerry and 
Fred. 

If so be he could find them, then would he have 
atoned in great part for his foolishness. 

The lad was as repentant now as he had previ- 
ously been mutinous, and it seemed to him that 
there was no hardship he would not brave, no danger 
into which he would not venture, if by so doing he 
could bring back the friendship of those lads who 
had taken his word only to learn that it was worth- 
less. 

There were very many chances against his being 
able to find Jerry and Fred, who were unquestion- 
ably lost in the wilderness. In fact, it seemed an 
impossibility, and yet the lad was burning to at- 
tempt it that he might show to the scouts he was 
not really what his previous words and actions 
would seem to have proved him. 

During all the hours of darkness he tossed td 


154 


BOY SCOUTS 


and fro in his bunk, striving to hit upon some plan 
of action which would come nearer insuring suc- 
cess in the quest, and never once closing his eyes in 
slumber. 

When the blackness of night began to give way 
to the first gray tokens of the coming day, Peter 
was on his feet, moving noiselessly about the camp 
lest he should awaken Ezra, and fitting himself out 
for that venture which was not unattended with 
danger. 

To strike off into the wilderness with which he 
was unacquainted, would be to take many chances 
of going astray, even as had those who were al- 
ready lost. 

He put into the bosom of his shirt half a dozen 
pilot breads; munched one by way of a breakfast, 
and, taking up the small hatchet which was a por- 
tion of the camp equipment, stole out into the for- 
est where it was yet almost as dark as at midnight, 
having in mind to travel due west, with the idea 
that Jerry and Fred, coming from the home-camp on 
a northward course, had over-run the look-out sta- 
tion. 

The only chance of his coming upon them was to 
find their trail and follow it, if so be he might. 

To do this daylight was necessary; but he argued 
with himself that the lads must of necessity be 
some distance from the dam, and he could go over 
a certain portion of the journey while it was yet 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


155 


too dark to make out any tokens of a trail, there- 
fore when day had fully dawned he would be where 
there was good reason for believing he might come 
across traces of them. 

Peter had formed all his plans as he lay in the 
camp striving in vain to soothe the pain caused by 
the burns, and chief among the many propositions 
he had made to himself, was that of being able to 
retrace his steps when he had failed in the quest, 
or, what seemed too good to be true, in case he 
succeeded in coming upon the missing lads. 

To this end he began blazing the trees, cutting 
light chips from the northerly side of the trunks, 
and proceeding due west as nearly as he could judge 
before the sun had risen. 

To the best of his belief he was about a mile 
from the look-out station when the sun came above 
the horizon, and now it was possible for him to see 
distinctly the ground over which he was travel- 
ing. 

From this moment he kept his eyes fixed upon the 
moss and bushes, save when he looked up at the 
heavens now and then to make sure he was travel- 
ing in the right direction, and with all his heart in 
the quest and a mental prayer that he might suc- 
ceed in his purpose, so that it would be possible to 
occupy once more the position which he had so 
foolishly vacated, he continued on, heeding noth- 
ing save the purpose of his journey. 


BOY SCOUTS 


156 

Anyone who has attempted to strike a trail in 
the wilderness during the dry season, knows full 
well the labor which was Peter’s. He must give 
strict attention to every bit of moss, every leaf and 
twig on the way, not allowing his attention to be 
diverted for a moment, and at the same time was it 
equally necessary that he keep true to the course 
before him. 

As the day grew older the air became warmer, 
until the perspiration was streaming down his face, 
now and then filling his eyes so that it was abso- 
lutely necessary to wipe it away before he could see 
distinctly. 

He grew weary ; there were times when it seemed 
as if his knees literally bent under him, for his long 
submersion in the pool when he was like to have 
drowned, had weakened him. 

Not until he knew by the position of the sun that 
it was noon, did the lad halt, throw himself wearily 
and despairingly upon a bed of moss at the trunk of 
a huge tree, and say bitterly, speaking aloud as if 
the sound of his own voice afforded some compan- 
ionship : 

It’s no use ! I don’t dare go much further, 
for it will take me the rest of the day to get back, 
and I have no right to add to the anxiety of the 
other boys by letting it appear that I have wandered 
off foolishly into the wilderness in order to prove 
I am no longer under command of Jonas Hanson. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


157 


If I could have found Jerry and Fred, then there 
might be some chance the other fellows would over- 
look what I have said and done ; but it isn’t possible. 
IVe played the fool, and must pay the penalty, 
which means that I’ll go back to Penobscot, where 
every fellow in town will give me the cold shoulder 
for being a liar as well as a sneak.” 

Save for the single pilot-bread eaten when start- 
ing out from the look-out station, Peter had.had no 
food that day, but his mind was filled with regrets 
for his past conduct to such an extent that he was 
not conscious of being hungry. 

After halting ten minutes or more, the lad began 
to understand it was necessary he continue on, else 
would his joints grow stiff, and he started to his 
feet slowly, as if it were an exertion, as he said 
grimly, looking once more at the sun : 

“ I don’t reckon there’s much sense in my keep- 
ing on. The fellows must have gone in the other 
direction — it may be they turned back and are al- 
ready at the home-camp. I’ll try half an hour 
longer, however, and if at the end of that time I 
can’t strike something which looks like a fresh trail, 
then must I turn back in order to arrive at the dam 
before dark.” 

Now it was that he had lost all hope of succeed- 
ing in the quest, and as he had advanced slowly, 
watching carefully the moss and twigs in front of 
him while he blazed the trees every hundred feet 


BOY SCOUTS 


or less, he began speculating as to what punishment, 
besides that of sending him back to Penobscot, the 
Boy Scouts would mete out when they came to- 
gether to judge him. 

It was at the very moment when he was most 
downhearted, having come firmly to believe his 
quest was useless, that he heard in the distance, 
seemingly coming from the same direction in which 
he was traveling, what sounded somewhat like a 
human voice. 

It’s only an owl hooting,” he muttered to him- 
self; but despite this belief shouted again and again 
at the full strength of his lungs; then stopped to 
listen, every pulse beating furiously as there was 
borne in upon him the hope that he might, at the 
very moment when it seemed he had failed, come 
upon that for which he sought. 

One, two, three, ten seconds, and then there came 
the unmistakable cry: 

‘‘Hello! Hello!” 

“ Who are you ? ” Peter shouted, his heart beat- 
ing so furiously that it seemed almost difficult for 
him to give voice to the words, and then came that 
answer which sent him forward at racing speed : 

“Lads from Gray Ledge! Gone astray!” 

“ Come this way if you can, and keep on shout- 
ing,” Peter cried, continuing his mad pace, and 
then, as he stopped for reply, came the startling 
words : 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


159 

We can’t move from here. One of us is laid 
up with what is like to be a broken leg.” 

Keep on shouting, and I’ll soon be with you I ” 

Then Peter ran as he had never run before, giv- 
ing little heed to his steps, but yet fortunately avoid- 
ing pitfalls, or a clinging vine which might trip him 
up, and all the while there was in his heart a song 
of most fervent thanksgiving that he had succeeded 
in his quest — that he had done what, perhaps, would 
atone in the eyes of the Boy Scouts for his folly. 

Again and again those in the distance shouted in 
order to guide the rescuer on his way, and Peter 
replied now and then, in order to let them under- 
stand he was coming toward them as rapidly as pos- 
sible, until finally he burst into a small clearing, on 
one side of which had been thrown up a rude shelter 
of pine boughs. 

There he saw Fred Howe lying as if helpless, 
while Jerry Simpson was standing near by with his 
hands to his mouth, shouting in order to give token 
of his whereabouts. 

“Is it you, Peter?” Jerry cried as if astonished 
because this particular member of the Boy Scouts 
was the one who had come to rescue them, and the 
lad who had been insubordinate, to his own bitter 
sorrow, replied grimly: 

“Yes, Jerry, it’s me. Didn’t expect that I 
counted on being one of the scouts any longer, did 
you? Well, the amount of the story is that I made 


BOY SCOUTS 


!i6o 


a fool of myself, and am striving to square things. 
That’s why I came off alone, hoping I’d strike you 
fellows, and if you could look way down in my 
heart you’d see how thankful I am that I happened 
to come upon you. What’s the matter with Fred? ” 

“ I’m afraid his leg is broken. If not, it’s sprained 
badly, and so swollen that it is impossible for the 
poor fellow to walk.” 

‘‘ How did it happen? ” 

‘‘ He slipped over a log among a lot of fallen 
tops last night, when we were foolishly blundering 
our way through the wilderness in the hope of com- 
ing upon the look-out station.” 

‘‘ And have you been here since then ? ” Peter 
asked in surprise. 

“What else could we do? Fred’s knee is swol- 
len so badly that I had to cut his trousers off, for 
any pressure upon it causes pain, and here we’re 
likely to stay until the poor fellow can be carried 
into camp.” 

Peter made a hasty examination of the injured 
limb, not because he was competent to say how 
severely the lad had been hurt, but that it seemed 
at the moment to be the proper thing, and Fred 
shrank back groaning when the lad would have laid 
his hand upon the swollen, discolored flesh. 

“ It looks pretty bad,” was the amateur surgeon’s 
comment, and then he stared around him as if lost 
in thought, until Jerry asked impatiently: 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 'i6ii 

‘‘ Well, what’s come over you? Do you have 
any crazy idea that we might patch Fred up so he 
could walk ? ” 

“ Not a bit of it,” Peter replied slowly, still seem- 
ingly thinking. “ It struck me that you and I 
might carry him. Of course I can go back to the 
look-out station ; but it won’t be possible to get there 
before dark, and the other fellows can’t travel this 
far before to-morrow noon, which is leaving the 
poor lad in pain full four and twenty hours.” 

“ But how could we lug him through the woods ? ” 
Jerry asked helplessly, and Peter, whose wits were 
quickened by the hope that he might be able to 
carry this rescue through to the end, replied : 

“Why wouldn’t it be possible for us to make a 
sort of litter out of poles, binding them together 
with vines? Of course we couldn’t travel very 
fast; but should be able to get to the station some- 
time in the night, for I’ve blazed the trees all the 
way along. And even though we couldn’t see the 
trail, it would only be a case of arriving at the dam 
long before the others could get out here to help 
you. If I started for camp now, the fellows 
wouldn’t set off until morning, owing to darkness. 
Then, having arrived here at noon, would need all 
the afternoon in which to travel back. So you see, 
if we set out at once, you and I striving to carry 
him, all the time we save out of thirty-six hours 
will be so much to his advantage.” 


BOY SCOUTS 


I ’62 


‘‘ When do you think we might get there if we 
tried your plan?” Fred asked quickly, and Peter 
replied : 

“ By ten o’clock to-morrow morning at the lat- 
est If you wait for the other fellows, they 
wouldn’t be able to get you there before sunset.” 

“ But do you believe it’s possible you two fellows 
could lug me so far? ” 

‘‘We might make a try at it,” Peter replied 
earnestly, eager that Jerry should agree with 
him. “If we’re forced to camp, you’re no worse 
off half-way between here and the dam, than 
here.” 

“Are you willing to try it, Jerry? ” Fred asked, 
and Peter’s heart leaped within him as he under- 
stood that the invalid was in favor of making the 
attempt. 

“Of course I am, old man, willing to undertake 
anything that can be done, and, as Peter says, no 
matter if we don’t cover half the distance before 
dark, it will be no worse for you, except that we 
might jolt you around a good bit where the bushes 
were thickest.” 

“ The trail which I have blazed is fairly open,” 
Peter cried. “ I don’t believe there’s a place where 
we’d have to make a detour of more than an hun- 
dred feet in order to keep straight on so long as we 
could carry him.” 

“ Then why not set about making a litter? ” Fred 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 163 

asked, and one could readily see that he was most 
eager the attempt be made. 

Peter did not wait for further words; but ac- 
cepting this question of Fred’s as permission to 
try his plan, he immediately set about cutting down 
saplings, working feverishly as if fearing Jerry 
might reconsider his promise to make the attempt. 

It was not a simple matter to put together a litter 
with nothing save vines to lash the saplings to- 
gether, yet Peter succeeded far better than he had 
anticipated, and half an hour later, when he de- 
clared his work was done, there lay upon the 
ground a framework which would bear the weight 
of a heavier lad than Fred. 

At either end were straps made of vines, so that 
those who carried the burden could, by fastening 
the rude harness over their shoulders, relieve their 
arms of very much of the strain that would neces- 
sarily be put upon them. 

No woman could have handled Fred more gently 
than did Peter Masterson. 

He arranged a pillow of moss to be placed under 
the injured knee, and when the lad was lifted from 
beneath the shelter of pine boughs to the litter, it 
was Peter who bore the greater portion of the 
weight, and who did his utmost to prevent any jar 
such as might cause pain. 

When Fred was stretched at full length upon the 
bed of saplings, with a bountiful supply of moss 


BOY SCOUTS 


164 

under the injured limb, and a pillow of spruce 
branches beneath his head, Jerry said approvingly: 

‘‘It’s all right, Peter! Now the question is 
whether we can carry the poor fellow any distance.” 

“Of course we can,” Master Masterson replied, 
confidently. “ It is only a case of gritting our 
teeth and doing it. I’m allowing it will come a 
little tough now and then; but, according to my 
way of thinking, it won’t be any worse than stay- 
ing here waiting while I tramped all the way back 
to the dam to carry the news.” 

“ Then let’s set about it,” and Jerry, stooping in 
order to bring the harness of vines over his 
shoulder, put himself in position for carrying his 
share of the burden. 

Peter had insisted on taking the heavier end of 
the litter, which would, of course, be toward Fred’s 
head, and when they raised the burden from the 
ground and the invalid winced because of the slight 
jar, it was Peter who strove to soothe him with 
kindly words, until the suffering lad, surprised that 
this was the same boy who had been so disagreeable 
a short time previous, involuntarily said: 

“It doesn’t seem possible that this can be you, 
Peter.” 

“Meaning after I have made such an idiot of 
myself, eh?” Master Masterson said with a smile. 
“ I don’t know what came over me, Fred, when I 
turned rusty. At all events, I’ve had plenty of time 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 165 

to see myself as you fellows saw me, particularly 
since Ezra fished me out of the pool/’ 

As a matter of course this last was something 
new to Jerry and Fred, and, understanding that the 
injured lad’s attention might be distracted from 
his own condition, Peter set about telling the story 
of his mishap, as well as of the fire in camp, going 
so thoroughly into details as to spend very much 
time in recounting all that had happened. 

Therefore it was that a full mile had been trav- 
ersed before either Jerry or Fred was really aware 
of the fact. 

Then the litter was lowered to the ground that 
the carriers might rest their arms a few moments, 
and Jerry said approvingly, as he looked critically 
into the face of Peter: 

‘‘ I don’t care how much of a row you kicked 
up down at the home-camps, you’re surely making 
good now, Peter Masterson, and if there’s any fel- 
lows among either the Ravens or the Beavers who 
want to make it hot for you, tell them to hear 
what I’ve got to say before opening their mouths.” 


CHAPTER XI 


THE COUNCIL 

To give in detail all that Jerry and Peter did 
while striving to carry Fred to the look-out station 
would be but repeating words, for one half-hour 
was much like another. 

It is needless to say they encountered many diffi- 
culties, for whosoever has attempted to carry a 
burden through the wilderness knows full well the 
many obstacles, and thus endeavoring to transport 
a litter among the underbrush was a task arduous 
in the extreme. Not so much because of the strain 
upon a fellow’s arms; but for the weaving in and 
out to avoid this tree or that bush, and the detours 
necessary, while the carriers must all the while be 
guarding against any shock which might cause the 
sufferer pain. 

Never once did they come to a halt at Peter’s 
suggestion. He pushed on feverishly, unmindful 
of fatigue so that he succeeded in getting Fred to 
camp where the other scouts would be forced to ad- 
mit that it was solely through his exertions the task 
was accomplished, and more than once did Jerry 
166 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 167 

complain because the lad urged him on when he 
felt it was absolutely necessary to indulge in a rest- 
ing-spell. 

“ You’re trying to push on too fast,” Fred cau- 
tioned. “ It isn’t probable we can get to camp to- 
night, and a few more miles in the morning may be 
traveled with less of labor.” 

‘‘ Are you suffering any ? Do we shake you up 
much ? ” Peter asked solicitously, and the lad on the 
litter replied with a smile: 

“ I am as comfortable lying here, even while you 
are carrying me, as if we were in some brush hut 
waiting for the morning to come.” 

“ Then we’ll keep right on just as fast as we can 
go, for it isn’t impossible but that we may be able 
to make camp without help from any of the others.” 

‘‘You mustn’t think of trying to do such a 
thing,” Jerry grumbled, not because he was unwill- 
ing to aid his injured comrade, but owing to the 
weariness which beset him. 

He and Fred had tramped from morning until 
near night- fall the day previous, taking little or no 
rest, and worn with anxiety because of knowing 
they had gone astray. It can well be understood 
that during the night just passed Jerry did not gain 
very much repose because of watching over his dis- 
abled companion. 

Therefore it may be seen that Master Simpson 
was not really in condition for such a task as Peter 


BOY SCOUTS 


1 68 

was setting; but the lad who was striving to win 
back his good name did not, or would not, take into 
consideration anything of the kind. 

His one purpose was to make camp as speedily 
as might be, and before it became necessary to ask 
help from others. To this end he was seemingly 
forgetful of himself, and urged Jerry on when the 
lad would have rested a few moments, by complain- 
ing because they were making no greater headway. 

Thanks to the trail which Peter had blazed, there 
was little or no possibility of their going astray, 
and so long as it was light enough to admit of see- 
ing the fresh marks on the trees, so long could they 
continue the wearisome journey, knowing that each 
step was bringing them nearer the end. 

Twice before sunset did both Jerry and Fred in- 
sist they should stop and make camp for the night; 
but to these propositions Peter turned a deaf ear, 
begging, imploring that they keep on, and declaring 
it would require less of labor to finish the journey 
then, than to halt and build a camp simply to remain 
in it during the hours of darkness. 

‘‘ It’ll pay to plug ahead, no matter how tired 
we are,” he said doggedly when Jerry insisted for 
at least the tenth time that they must halt for the 
night. ‘'All hands will be forced to sleep on the 
bare ground, for we haven’t even a blanket to cover 
us, and when morning comes, after our joints have 
grown stiff, we shall feel even more tired than now. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 169 

If we can only hold out, Jerry, to get to the dam, 
there it will be possible not only to find a comfort- 
able bed, but Fred’s knee may be looked after 
properly.” 

“ I’d like to know who you’ll find there that can 
play the doctor,” Jerry said grumblingly, and Peter 
replied cheerily : 

“ I’m thinking Jonas will come pretty near doing 
the trick. At all events, we shall there have some- 
thing with which to bandage the knee, and, if it’s 
necessary, I’ll keep straight on to the home-camp in 
order to find out from Joe Brown just what should 
be done.” 

“You’ll keep on for no other camp, that I can 
tell you flatly,” Fred said sharply. “You’ve been 
traveling since break of day, and without anything 
to eat ” 

“ I had plenty of pilot bread,” Peter replied 
meekly, and Jerry added quickly, almost as if 
angry: 

“ Yes, according to your own story you ate one 
in the morning and another at noon. The re- 
mainder you gave to us, declaring you were so filled 
up it would be impossible to eat another morsel. I 
believed the story at the time; but since then, by 
asking questions, I found out exactly how much 
food you did have.” 

“ It doesn’t make any difference about me,” Peter 
interrupted fretfully. “ Whether I had a good 


170 


BOY SCOUTS 


dinner, or none at all, won’t count in this case. Let 
us get into camp with Fred, and then we’ll not 
only have a chance to rest; but can get as much 
food as we’re needing. Surely, when it comes to 
that, we’d better satisfy our hunger to-night, than 
lie out in the woods sucking our thumbs simply 
because we can’t stand it to walk any further.” 

Thus by urging, and holding up before Jerry 
pictures of the result in case they continued their 
exertions, Peter succeeded in keeping his com- 
panions moving even against their will, and just as 
the sun was sinking behind the trees, this lad who 
had so lately been an insubordinate scout, cried 
gleefully: 

“We’re not a mile away from the dam, boys! 
I came to this place before it was quite light, and 
stopped here until it was possible to see clearly 
while searching for your trail. There’s nothing 
now to prevent our getting to the look-out station 
before night has really come, if you’ll only push 
on, Jerry. Just think of it! One mile more, and 
then we’ll have bunks to lie in, with plenty of food 
to eat, to say nothing of the fact that Fred’s knee 
can be looked after properly I ” 

“ It seems to me that I could walk ten miles at 
any other time, easier than one just now,” Jerry 
cried, half laughing, although there was no mirth 
whatsoever in his heart, and Peter said sharply, to 
goad his comrade to yet further exertion: 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


171 

‘‘ YouM be ashamed to camp here under such a 
shelter as we could put up, when by less than an- 
other hour’s work we might have Fred at the dam.” 

‘‘Of course, after it was all over I’d be glad we 
kept on; but truly, Peter, it doesn’t seem as if I 
could lift my feet from the ground.” 

“ Try it, Jerry. Keep on trying just a spell 
longer, and then if you say it can’t be done. I’ll run 
ahead and bring some of the other fellows to take 
your place.” 

“ You shan’t do anything of the kind,” and now 
Jerry spoke sharply. “ I may be tired out, and 
feel as though I couldn’t take another step; but I 
won’t have you call some one else to do the work 
that belongs to me. Pick up your end of the litter, 
and step out rapidly, for if this journey isn’t ended 
pretty soon. I’ll have to give in and say I’m done 
up.” ^ 

This was exactly what Peter wanted. He had 
aroused Jerry’s fears lest he be looked upon as a 
lad who was unable to do what some other could, 
and he went on doggedly; but, to Peter’s intense 
satisfaction, without calling for a halt. It was as 
if he dared not lay down the burden even for a 
single moment, lest it should be impossible for him 
to take it up again. 

Thus it was, by labor so severe as to be painful, 
that, owing wholly to Peter Masterson’s example 
and efforts, Fred was carried to the look-out station 


BOY SCOUTS 


172 

within half an hour after darkness had closed 
down over the camp, and the lad who was trying to 
yv^in back the name he had so foolishly lost, mentally 
hugged himself with delight because that which had 
a twelve-hour before seemed impossible, was accom- 
plished. 

On coming within sight of the camp, and while 
they were ascending the hill, which was difficult of 
ascent in their exhausted condition, a light shining 
out from the half-opened door told that some of 
the Boy Scouts were on duty there, and Peter, for- 
getting now everything save the fact of having done 
more than could reasonably have been expected, 
set up a cry which was very like that of triumph. 

‘‘ Hello, the camp ! Hello there ! ’’ 

In a twinkling four lads rushed out from the hut, 
Jonas Hanson leading them, and as they came down 
the hill at full speed the scoutmaster shouted : 

“Who’s there? Is it Jerry and Fred?” 

“ Yes, that’s who it is,” Jerry cried ruefully, 
“ and Peter Masterson is coming on behind, driv- 
ing me as if I were nothing more than a lame 
calf.” 

“ Peter Masterson ! ” Jonas exclaimed, and Mas- 
ter Simpson, forgetting for the time being his weari- 
ness, and determined the insubordinate scout should 
have all the praise that was his due, replied heartily : 

“Yes, it was Peter who found us; Peter who 
made the litter, and Peter yvho drove me when I 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


173 

wanted to halt, so that we might get Fred into camp 
to-night.’’ 

“What’s the matter with Fred?” some one 
shouted, and by this time the four lads had taken 
the burden from Jerry and Peter, carrying it up the 
hill as if it were no more than a feather. 

Now it was, his work finished, that Peter realized 
how nearly exhausted he was, and when Jonas took 
from his hands the ends of the rude bed upon which 
Fred lay, he sank down upon the ground absolutely 
unable to move another step. 

In the excitement of greeting the lads who had 
gone astray, and the eagerness to learn how seri- 
ously Fred might have been injured, no one gave 
any heed to the fact that Peter had remained be- 
hind, half-way down the hill between the dam and 
the camp, until they were come inside the camp and 
the injured lad had been placed tenderly in the bunk, 
where the spruce tips were piled beneath him until 
his odorous bed was as elastic as feathers. 

Then it was that Eben Verrill, looking around, 
asked sharply: 

“Where’s Peter Masterson?” 

Jerry made no attempt to answer the question, 
and could not have done so even though in a mood 
to talk, for he also had given no heed when Peter 
sank down like one from whom life has departed. 
Master Simpson was sitting in front of the fire 
eating cold fried bacon and pilot bread, while on 


174 


BOY SCOUTS 


the coals the coffee-pot was sending out a savory 
odor as token of what he might have as soon as the 
contents were sufficiently heated. 

‘‘Where is Peter Masterson? ’’ Eben cried again, 
and then it was that Jonas had an inkling of what 
might have happened. 

Without saying anything to his comrades, he ran 
hurriedly out of the camp and down the hill, until 
he came to what at first glance in the gloom seemed 
nothing more than a bag of clothing which some 
one had carelessly thrown aside. 

“ Peter, Peter ! ’’ he cried, kneeling beside the 
half-unconscious boy and rubbing his two hands. 
“ Peter, Peter, what is the matter ? 

“ There’s nothing the matter now,” Master Mas- 
terson replied faintly. “ Everything is all right. 
We’ve got Fred in camp, and I did it.” 

“ Yes, Peter, you did it when all the rest of us 
failed. Since morning every one of the scouts 
have been traveling to and fro between here and 
the home-camp without finding any signs of the 
missing boys. You went out and did the job up in 
great shape, for in addition to finding them, you 
brought Fred back, and how it was done with no 
one save Jerry to help, I fail to understand.” 

“ It had to be done, Jonas. I was bound to show 
that I didn’t come quite so near being a perfect 
idiot as I had tried to prove to you fellows.” 

Then it was that Peter’s head fell back, and 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


175 


Jonas, still chafing the lad’s hands, cried anxiously: 
“ Peter, Peter, you musn’t give way like this ! 
Get on your feet and come up to the camp ! ” 

“Just let me sleep,” the insubordinate scout mut- 
tered, not so much as turning his head, and then the 
scoutmaster understood how thoroughly exhausted 
this lad was. 

The wonder of it all was that he succeeded in 
completing the task which he had set himself. On 
the night previous, as has been said, he did not 
close his eyes in rest. He was weakened from the 
accident of the day before, and that, in connection 
with lack of sleep and the fact that he had traveled 
all the day long, full half of it being spent while he 
carried a heavy burden, was sufficient explanation 
of his sudden collapse. 

Jonas, his heart warming toward the lad who had 
made such complete atonement for his faults, half- 
carried, half-dragged him up the hill and into the 
camp, where Jerry was already asleep on a pile of 
blankets near the fire, having gone into Dreamland 
before the coffee was sufficiently heated for 
drinking. 

Peter was no more than half awake when Eben 
and Jonas bundled him into one of the bunks, and 
Fred, whose injured limb was being cared for by 
Ezra Hubbard, said with a world of feeling in his 
tone: 

“ It’s no wonder Peter is used up. He has 


BOY SCOUTS 


176 

worked like a tiger since he found us, and I can 
fancy what he must have done before coming upon 
where we were halted. If it hadn’t been for him, 
no one can say what might have happened ; but cer- 
tain it is we would have been mighty hungry by to- 
morrow morning, even though my leg had been in 
good condition then for walking. Peter has saved 
us two lads from terrible suffering, if not from 
death.” 

Fred was interrupted by loud shouts from the 
outside, and when he would have started up in 
alarm, Ezra pushed him gently back as he said : 

It’s only the rest of the crowd coming in. We 
agreed to rendezvous here to-night, if so be we 
failed of finding you near the home-camp.” 

A moment later half a dozen Beavers and Ravens 
would have entered the building noisily, but that 
Jonas, standing near the door, beckoned for them 
to be silent, at the same time pointing to Jerry and 
Peter, who were giving audible evidence of being 
asleep. 

As a matter of course many questions were asked, 
and Fred answered them as best he might; but all 
the while continuing to repeat, as if fearing they 
might not realize it fully, that which Peter had done 
in behalf of himself and his comrade. 

Lest the slumbers of the two boys should be dis- 
turbed, although it is a question whether anything 
less violent than the literal tearing down of the 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


177 


shanty would have awakened them, Jonas led his 
scouts out of doors, and, seated on the hillside 
where they could have a view of the interior of the 
camp, the door having been left open for the pur- 
pose of ventilation, the scoutmaster said, speaking 
gravely : 

It was agreed among us that we would bring 
Peter Masterson up for trial as soon as Jerry and 
Fred had been found. We all believed that the 
only course left was to force him to go back to 
Penobscot, if he would not do so willingly. At 
the time we came to that agreement, I believed he 
fully deserved anything in the way of punishment 
we might give him. Now you know what he has 
done. We have nothing special on hand this night, 
thanks to his efforts, and I propose that we give him 
a fair trial, even though he is not able to appear be- 
fore us in his own behalf.’’ 

‘‘But surely you don’t count on roughing into 
him after all he has done?” one of the lads cried 
hurriedly. “According to Fred’s story, he has 
worked like the beaver that he claimed to be, in 
order to get into camp, and it strikes me that no 
matter what he did, it’s all squared now.” 

“ I’ve got very much the same idea,” the scout- 
master said, still speaking gravely, “ and yet, be- 
cause Peter has broken the scout law, it seems to 
me necessary we should try him in due form.” 

“ Suppose you do anything of that kind? ” Eben 


BOY SCOUTS 


178 

Verrill interrupted. ‘‘We could do no less than 
find him guilty, and what then? I was for giving 
him as heavy a dose as possible, until after hear- 
ing Fred’s story, and now it wouldn’t be very hard 
work for me to hug the fellow, for there isn’t one 
in a hundred who could have done what he has 
within the past twelve hours.” 

“ He broke the promise which he made solemnly 
to all his comrades,” Jonas continued, and Sam 
Merrill cried: 

“ Suppose he did ? He’s made up for it all since 
then.” 

“Yet I believe we should give him a fair trial, 
and I’m asking you lads to say one after the other 
(whether or no he is guilty of having broken the 
scout law.” 

“Of course we shall all have to say ‘yes’ to 
that,” Eben cried, as if angry because Jonas in- 
sisted upon carrying the matter of Peter’s insub- 
ordination any further. 

“ Then it is agreed that he is guilty,” Jonas said, 
and no fellow made reply. 

Each scout wondered why it was the scoutmaster 
was seemingly so eager to convict this lad who had 
really convicted himself, when it surely appeared 
as if he had atoned for anything he might have 
done in the past. 

“ Now this is the way I think the matter should 
be settled,” Jonas said after a brief pause: “ Peter 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


179 


has been proven guilty; in fact there was no need 
of further proof than what he himself has said. 
According to the laws he has no right to be one of 
us, therefore I am in favor of saying that he can no 
longer call himself one of the Boy Scouts of Penob- 
scot.’^ 

‘‘ Would you fire him out after he has, perhaps, 
saved the lives of Fred and Jerry?” Eben cried 
excitedly, and the other lads leaped to their feet as 
if unable to remain seated while such a manifest 
■wrong was being done by the scoutmaster. 

‘‘Yes, boys; I can’t see that there is any other 
way if we want to hold our patrols together as we 
have agreed upon ; but after finding him guilty, and 
after saying that he is no longer a scout, I propose 
to go to the boy when he awakens in the morning, 
and ask him as the greatest favor he can do me, to 
join the patrol of Beavers once more. To come 
back to us, having no stain upon him, because we 
wiped it away by turning him out of the patrol. 
It may seem a roundabout way of coming at this 
thing,” Jonas continued, speaking earnestly, “ and 
may appear a good deal like foolishness to turn a 
fellow out of the ranks one minute, and then beg 
him to join again the next. But if we’re going to 
hold together as scouts, being bound by the scout 
laws, it is to my mind that when one of us breaks 
his promise as Peter did, there should be a penalty 
attached. Of course we could say that he had 


;i8o 


BOY SCOUTS 


squared up for what he’s done, and let it go at that ; 
but it doesn’t seem right, as I look at the matter, 
because at some time in the future another case of 
the same kind might come up, when whosoever had 
offended would not be able to atone for it in such a 
fashion, or would not try. Then we can say that 
even while our hearts were warmest toward Peter 
Masterson, we dismissed him from the ranks.” 

It was much as though the scoutmaster was plead- 
ing with his comrades to uphold him in this odd 
fashion of administering justice, and some of the 
boys must have understood how he would have 
them look at the matter, for after a brief silence 
Eben said, speaking very slowly as if to give due 
yreight to each word : 

I’m not sure but you’re right, Jonas. Peter 
(went dead wrong, and we should punish him for it. 
He has paid up everything since then, however, and 
;we ought also to take note of that. Therefore it is 
I will say with you, that he be dismissed from the 
patrol.” 

This was agreed to by all the scouts, and after 
each in turn had spoken in favor of the verdict, 
Jonas said : 

‘‘To-morrow morning, after Peter has had a 
hearty breakfast, we will do our best at trying to 
make him understand how much we appreciate 
what he has done for Jerry and Fred; but at the 
same time we’ll not smooth over in any way his 
deliberate going back on his word.” 


CHAPTER XII 


A MYSTERY 

On tHe morning after Peter’s heroic exertions 
to bring in the injured scout, Jonas took good 
care that the three lads who had labored so hard 
should be allowed to sleep as late as they were in- 
clined. 

To that end every member of both patrols, save 
those needing rest, were ordered to remain outside 
the camp, and so quietly did the boys move about, 
that the sun was fully two-hours high in the heavens 
before that scout who had redeemed himself so 
nobly, awakened. 

Noting that Jerry and Fred were yet asleep, he 
stole softly out of the shanty and found, much to 
his confusion, all the scouts sitting on the hillside, 
half-way between the camp and the dam, as if hold- 
ing a council. 

With the memory yet fresh in his mind of hav- 
ing broken the scout law, he would have avoided 
these comrades of his, but that the scoutmaster, 
calling to him with friendly sharpness, said: 

181 


BOY SCOUTS 


182 

“ Here, Peter, we’re wanting to have a little talk 
with you. Where are the other lads?” 

“ Still asleep.” 

“ Come over here a few minutes.” 

Peter would have preferred to do almost any- 
thing else just at that time. He believed the mo- 
ment had come when he was to be called to an 
account for his insubordination, and although ready 
to plead guilty to all the charges which might be 
brought against him, he did not look forward with 
pleasure to an interview with those whom he had 
deceived. 

There was no formality in the proceedings. Im- 
mediately after Peter had come among his comrades 
the scoutmaster related the occurrences of the pre- 
vious evening, and brought the story to an end by 
saying : 

‘‘ Now, Peter, because of what you have done 
since refusing to obey the laws, we believe you have 
wiped out all the wrong ; but at the same time you’re 
no longer a member of either patrol. Once more 
we are asking that you join the Beavers, coming in 
with a clean record, for the past is to be forgotten 
because of your own behavior during the last four 
and twenty hours.” 

Peter looked around him in surprise which 
amounted almost to bewilderment. He could 
hardly believe the matter was thus settled. It had 
been in his mind that some serious punishment 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 183 

would be inflicted; probably he would be dismissed 
from the ranks of the Boy Scouts and sent back to 
Seboois. Therefore it was this decision came upon 
him overwhelmingly, and during a full minute it 
was impossible for him to speak. 

It was Eben who broke the silence which was 
becoming painful, by asking half laughingly: 

Well, Peter, what do you think about joining 
the scouts once more, and standing clear of all past 
misdeeds, even as you were when we left Penobscot 
to come here? ” 

“What do I think of it? ” Peter cried, his eyes 
moistening. “ Why, you fellows are mighty good, 
and although I can’t expect you to take my word 
right off sudden, I’m promising that from this out 
you won’t have any cause to complain of me.” 

“ Then I don’t allow there’s need to say anything 
more,” Ezra Hubbard cried gleefully as, leaping to 
his feet, he took Peter’s hands in his, and the other 
lads followed the example of the leader of the 
Ravens, until it was to Master Masterson that he 
was being welcomed home after a long time of 
absence. 

Some of the lads seemed disposed to discuss the 
events of the past eight and forty hours, and mat- 
ters might have become embarrassing to this re- 
enlisted member of the scouts, if at this moment 
Jerry had not come out from the camp, standing 
on the platform as he shouted : 


BOY SCOUTS 


184 

‘‘ WHat are you fellows doing down there? Did 
you allow that Fred and I were going to sleep all 
day?’’ 

“We were willing you should get all the rest 
that was needed,” the scoutmaster replied as he 
started toward the camp. “ How is Fred’s knee? ” 

“ Still swollen very badly. There’s no possibility 
he can bear his weight on that leg, and I’m a little 
anxious to know what’s to be done with him.” 

“ We must carry him to the home-camp, or else 
send some one to ask that Joe Brown come up here, 
and I’m thinking it won’t be just the thing to call 
the cook away from his duties. This feeding four- 
teen boys and two men is no joke, and he can’t 
afford to spend an entire day tramping back and 
forth.” 

“What’s to prevent our carrying him?” Peter 
asked quickly. ‘‘ I’m certain we wouldn’t have as 
hard a time of it as we did yesterday, and with so 
many to help, it will be little more than play.” 

“ I’m in favor of that plan if Fred is willing,” 
Jonas replied as he disappeared inside the camp, 
and a moment later all the scouts were gathered 
around the bunk where lay their injured comrade. 

Although it was by no means certain he would be 
in a better condition at the other camp, Fred was 
more than ready to agree to the proposition, for it 
seemed to him positive Joe Brown could attend 
to the injury with more skill than any of the lads, 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 185 

since during his long experience in the woods he 
must have come upon just such a case many a time. 

Therefore it was the scouts at once set about 
making ready for the journey by preparing break- 
fast for the injured lad, the scoutmaster insisting 
that the others satisfy their hunger with cold food 
in order to economize time. 

Within half an hour after Fred had awakened 
everything was in readiness for the journey, and 
Peter insisted upon being one of the first two to 
carry the litter. 

Again it was decided that Ezra and Sam should 
remain on duty at the look-out station, and, with 
promises to return on the following morning when 
the relief party came up, Jonas set off at the head 
of the little company, Eben and Peter sharing the 
weight of the litter between them. 

The sun was shining brightly. The trail 
stretched out before them well-defined and reason- 
ably broad, therefore the boys had but little diffi- 
culty in carrying the injured lad without jar or 
shock, and Peter refused to give up his place at the 
head of the litter until no less than three of the 
other scouts had taken their turns at the opposite 
end. 

Then it was, his arms aching and he feeling a re- 
turn of the weariness which had overcome him the 
day before, that Peter fell in at the rear of the 
column, keeping a watchful eye out for an oppor- 


[i86 BOY SCOUTS 

tunity to aid the invalid over the streams or up the 
rocky inclines. 

Owing to the fact that the scouts were necessarily 
considerably hampered by carrying the litter, it was 
two hours past noon when they came within sight 
of the home-camps, and there saw the cook and 
the cookee standing in the little clearing watching 
eagerly for some messenger from the look-out 
station. 

“ Found him, eh? ” Mr. Brown cried as he came 
forward. Well, what have you been doing with 
yourself, Fred. Seem to be used up, don’t you?” 

Peter explained what had happened, and the cook 
looked at him sharply — so sharply that it was pos- 
sible to read the question in his eyes, for Mr. Brown 
was wondering not a little how it chanced that this 
insubordinate scout appeared to be on the most 
friendly terms with every other member of the 
party. 

Jonas, under pretense of wanting a special bed 
made for the invalid, called the cook into the sleep- 
ing quarters, and there, in the fewest possible words, 
explained what had happened, whereupon Mr. 
Brown said emphatically: 

“Well, I declare for it, Jonas, if I ain’t glad! 
It seemed to take the gimp all out of me to think 
that these ’ere lads of yours who promised so well, 
should go wrong just at the start. If Peter has 
seen the evil of his ways, then a good turn has been 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 187 

made, for I'm allowing if any of the others feel in- 
clined to grow rusty, they’ll have in mind what 
has been done since yesterday morning, and go 
slow.” 

It was Joe Brown’s belief that the injured lad 
should be taken into the cook-camp where would be 
less danger of his being disturbed by the others, and 
where, as he said, ‘‘ Slim Bill could play the part 
of nurse, for it would be as easy to look after a 
sick man while paring potatoes, as to hump around 
with nothing to occupy his mind.” 

Therefore it was that Mr. Brown speedily made 
up a comfortable bed for Fred, where he would not 
be in the way of those who were at work in the 
camp, and straightway set about bandaging the in- 
jured knee, after making a generous application of 
something which Eben declared looked and 
smelled like liniment.” 

It was a full hour before the cook finished his 
work with the invalid, and then he came outside 
into the clearing where the boys were seated on the 
ground, as he said to Jonas: 

“ I allow you fellows are getting kind of shark- 
ish, eh? Had nothing to eat since morning? ” 
Precious little even then,” Eben replied laugh- 
ingly, and Jonas added : 

I reckon we can hold on till supper time, now 
it’s so near sunset. That which troubles me most, 
however, is the lack of food at the look-out station. 


i88 


BOY SCOUTS 


You see with all of us there last night, we cut into 
the store of provisions in great shape.” 

“ I’ve been thinking of that all the forenoon, lad, 
and haven’t wasted my time. I got together a lot 
of stuff to be carried in, and while working, the idee 
came to me that we could use the wangan sled for 
hauling grub to the look-out station. It’s the kind 
of a tote-team lumbermen have when the cook sends 
out the noonday meal,” and as he spoke Mr. Brown 
pointed to a rude contrivance looking somewhat 
like a sled, although it had but one runner, and 
again resembling a gig because of the two long 
handles or shafts, which extended from the for- 
ward part to five or six feet behind the platform or 
body. 

Peter had seen a wangan sled in use and knew 
exactly how it should be handled, therefore it was, 
believing he saw yet further opportunity to reinstate 
himself in the good opinion of his comrades, he 
shouted quickly: 

‘‘ ril undertake to run that team between here 
and the look-out station, going up one day and com- 
ing back the next, if so be you are willing, Jonas. 
We might make of it a regular express, and while 
I can’t promise to carry passengers. I’ll guarantee 
to keep the other camp well supplied with food.” 

‘‘ I’m not certain but that it would be a good 
idee,” the cook added promptly. You needn’t 
take more’n half a load, if so be you count on leav- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 189 

ing every other day, and those who are stopping at 
the dam will get fresher food than if we tried to 
carry in a big lot once a week.” 

To this arrangement Jonas agreed, and Peter was 
delighted at thus being assigned to some regular 
duty, which had in it more of labor than would be 
required of those who acted as fire-rangers, for he 
was still greedy to work harder than any of his 
comrades, in order to prove that he was grateful 
because of what had been done in his favor. 

It surely seemed as if Peter’s insubordination and 
subsequent repentance had worked for good to 
these Boy Scouts of Penobscot, for from this day 
on, fire-ranging over the sections was performed 
even as Mr. Dobson would have had it. 

Peter ran what he called his “ express ” regularly, 
leaving the home-camp on one morning and return- 
ing the following night, therefore Jonas, even 
though he did not visit the dam, could receive re- 
ports every eight and forty hours, as to what was 
being done there. 

The scouts ranged the sections in couples, it be- 
ing agreed that one from the patrol of Beavers and 
one from the patrol of Ravens should work together,; 
and during the two weeks which followed, matters 
moved with clock-work regularity. 

Jonas had made a list of those lads who were 
to walk the bounds in company, and he set down 
opposite the names of each couple the date on which’ 


190 


BOY SCOUTS 


they were to leave the home-camp, therefore no 
argument as to who should go would be necessary. 

Each morning two of the lads set off for the 
dam, and at night two came in, while Peter traveled 
back and forth, seemingly better satisfied when his 
,wangan sled was heavily loaded than if it was 
comparatively light. 

Jonas and Eben congratulated themselves that 
everything was moving exactly according to Mr. 
Dobson’s desires, and it seemed certain, by the time 
the dry season was come to an end, the Boy Scouts 
of Penobscot would have shown to their acquaint- 
ances that there was more in this banding together 
after military fashion than had been believed when 
the proposition was first made by Jonas. 

It was on the day when the scoutmaster and his 
adjutant were discussing for at least the tenth time 
the manly fashion in which the scouts were work- 
ing, that Mr. Brown beckoned them in a mysterious 
manner to follow him to the hovel across the clear- 
ing, he being seemingly eager to prevent the other 
lads from taking note of his movements. 

“What can be the matter with him?” Eben 
asked in surprise as he watched the cook disappear 
in the shrubbery near the hovel, after having again 
motioned for them to follow him, and Jonas replied 
laughingly : 

“ I suppose we are running short of supplies, and 
some fellow must be sent to Seboois to hurry up 


\ 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


191 

the wangan team. Joe Brown likes to make a 
mystery out of everything.” 

Then the scoutmaster and his adjutant followed 
the cook, each going in a different direction to avoid 
attracting undue attention, and when they were 
come to the hovel, entering it from the rear where 
those lads who were lounging around the camps 
could not see them, Jonas understood from the ex- 
pression on Mr. Brown’s face that something more 
than the consumption of food was troubling him. 

“ What’s all this secrecy about ? ” the scoutmaster 
asked laughingly. What is it you count on plot- 
ting, Mr. Brown?” 

‘‘This ’ere ain’t a laughing matter, Jonas Han- 
son. I’ve held my tongue the past week, hoping to 
come at the bottom of the mystery without calling 
upon you to stick your nose in it; but now I’m at 
the end of my rope, and you, as the leader of this 
’ere gang, have got to give all your attention to the 
trouble.” 

“ To what trouble? ” Jonas asked in surprise, for 
there could be no question, judging from the cook’s 
tone, but that something serious was in the air. 

“ The best way for me to get at it is to tell what 
may be an overly long story, and it all amounts to 
this: About a week ago I fried up a generous 
mess of doughnuts, counting to send out to the dam 
as many as would keep the boys there cheerful a 
long spell. I did it in the afternoon, because on the 


192 


BOY SCOUTS 


next morning Peter was to start his express from 
here. Well, lo and behold, at sunrise I had about 
six doughnuts left out of a full bucket. I’d swear 
I cooked two hundred, and pledge my word there 
were only six left.” 

Some of the boys must have thought it funny 
to play a joke on you, and got into the doughnut 
bucket,” Eben cried laughingly, thinking it very 
comical that the cook should treat such a matter in 
so serious a way. 

The boys of your gang had nothing to do with 
it, or, leastways, no more than one of them did, 
and that I know to a certainty, for from the time 
I put the doughnuts into the bucket, until I looked 
for them next morning, either Bill or I was in the 
cook-camp all the while. If we hadn’t discharged 
Fred Howe from the hospital the day before, his 
knee having been cured, I might have thought per- 
haps he was trying to bust himself, and had gone 
through the whole lot ; but, as I tell you, it was after 
supper when I put the stuff away. None of your 
fellows came into the camp, so far as I know, until 
Peter showed up ready to start for the dam.” 

‘‘Well, and because you lost the doughnuts a 
week ago, you’re expecting that I will take hold and 
find out who stole them?” Jonas asked, still treat- 
ing the matter as a joke rather than something 
serious. 

“If it had only been that mess, I wouldn’t have 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


193 


said a word; but now look here, Jonas Hanson, 
since that day, every eight and forty hours, say, I 
have missed something in the way of grub, till our 
stock is down so low I’m thinking we’ll come on 
short commons before the wangan team gets here 
again, unless so be you send some one to Seboois 
to hurry it up.” 

‘‘ Been missing food right along, eh ? ” Eben 
asked, his face now taking on an expression of 
gravity. Why haven’t you kept a sharp watch ? ” 

‘‘ That’s just what I have done,” the cook replied 
almost angrily. Bill and I have been on watch 
every hour, so to speak, except when we were 
asleep, and yet the grub disappears. Now what 
puzzles me is, why any of this gang should want 
more than they can have at table? You know, 
Jonas Hanson, that I don’t begrudge a lad all he 
needs to eat, and there’s no reason why every one 
of your crowd shouldn’t stay at the table till he’s 
filled chock to the brim. There’s no need of steal- 
ing food, and I’m telling you it’s getting to be a 
serious matter. This thing must be stopped, and 
it seems to me, if you count on running these ’ere 
Boy Scouts after this season, the time has come 
when it stands you in hand to know which is a 
thief.” 

Surely, Mr. Brown, you should know which 
one of this company has had the best chance to do 
anything of the kind,” Jonas said thoughtfully, and 


194 


BOY SCOUTS 


the cook replied promptly, but in a whisper, as he 
glanced furtively around, fancying some one might 
be within earshot: 

“ There’s only one lad who could have done it, 
and he’s the fellow who went wrong when we first 
came here.” 

“What?” Jonas cried in dismay and astonish- 
ment. “ Do you mean to say you believe Peter has 
been stealing food? ” 

“ Peter is the only one who handles the grub in any 
way, and he comes in about daybreak to make up his 
load for the dam. Sometimes I am out, and then 
again I’m loafing in the bunk, if it’s a little too 
early to begin cooking, so there’s a chance for him 
to get away with considerable, if he’s minded to 
do it.” 

“ But it can’t be possible Peter would go wrong 
after all that has happened!” Jonas cried sharply. 
“ He has had an experience bitter enough to keep 
him straight. Then again, Mr. Brown, supposing 
he wanted to steal the food, surely he’d do it after 
you had loaded it on the wangan sled, and while he 
was going to the dam. Then there would be no 
chance of your knowing what had been taken.” 

“ I allow all that, lad, and I’ve thought it over 
and over, trying to make up my mind why he takes 
the stuff here, instead of waiting until he has set off 
for the dam.” 

“But why do you insist that it must be Peter, 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


195 

and none other, who has done this thing ? ” Eben 
asked. 

Because, as I’ve told you, he’s the only lad who 
has had the chance. Bill and I have kept strict 
watch; there never has been an hour in the day 
when one or the other of us haven’t been in the 
cook-camp all the time, and we’ve never seen any 
boy fooling around with the provisions except 
Peter, when he comes to make up his load.” 

“Have you missed very much?” Jonas asked 
thoughtfully. 

“ Ay, lad, three times as much as any hearty boy 
could eat.” 

“ Then what do you allow Peter does with it, 
if it’s a fact that he is the one who has been doing 
the mischief? ” 

“ That’s what beats me,” Mr. Brown replied em- 
phatically. “ Bill and I have turned this matter 
over and over, wondering how it was that a boy of 
Peter Masterson’s size could get away with so much 
grub, and we haven’t been able to make head nor 
tail to the business. Why if that lad had eaten all 
we’ve lost, he’d have burst himself into a thousand 
pieces, if he happened to stub his toe.” 

“ I can’t believe Peter would do anything wrong 
after all that has been done, and since you are so 
positive one boy couldn’t have eaten all that has 
been taken, I won’t set him down as being guilty.” 

“ You’ve got to believe somebody has done it, un- 


196 


BOY SCOUTS 


less you’re willing to say Bill and I have got a 
case of gluttony between us, and don’t want to ad- 
mit that we’re filling up past all reason.” 

‘‘According to your story, then, there must be 
more than Peter concerned in this matter,” Jonas 
suggested, and the cook replied impatiently: 

“ There may be a dozen in it for all I know ; but 
certain it is only one can get the food away. Peter 
Masterson may take it out on the wangan sled, and 
divide with the other fellows when he’s half a mile 
or more from this camp; but that ain’t concerning 
me. It’s whether he takes the grub, that I’m after. 
If he does, then it’s up to you to put an end to this 
thing. I’ve told the story just as it is, and now 
have washed my hands of the whole business. You 
and Eben are bound to get at the truth of the mat- 
ter, and once that has been done, deal with the lad 
who is guilty the same as you would with any other 
thief.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


ON WATCH 

The cook quite justly looked upon Jonas as in 
command of the sections, so far as fire-ranging was 
concerned, and himself as simply one of the sub- 
ordinates. 

Therefore when he had reported to the scout- 
master that some one was stealing the food, he 
“ washed his hands ” as he had said, of the whole 
affair, believing himself no longer responsible, and 
that the duty of discovering the culprit devolved 
entirely upon Jonas. 

Having made his report, and stated the belief as 
to which of the lads, and the only one, could 
thus pilfer the provisions, Joe Brown went back 
to the cook-camp, leaving Jonas and Eben in the 
hovel feeling thoroughly despondent. 

This information that seemingly one of their 
comrades was playing the part of a thief, had come 
to them like a bolt out of a clear sky, so to speak. 
Matters had been progressing so pleasantly; the 
work was being done entirely in accordance with 
Mr. Dobson’s orders, and everything moving so 
197 


198 BOY SCOUTS 

smoothly, that the revelation of the cook literally 
astounded them. 

I never would have believed Peter could go 
wrong again, after the experience he has had,” 
Eben said half to himself, and Jonas asked sharply: 

“ How do you know it is he who has taken the 
food?” 

‘‘ Joe Brown declares there is none other among 
us who has had an opportunity, and if he and Slim 
Bill have been on w^atch during the past week, mak- 
ing certain none of the other fellows have had a 
chance to do this thing, then how can you say he 
may not be the one who is working the mischief? ” 

I say so because it isn’t probable,” Jonas replied 
hotly. Peter is doing more work than any other 
three lads in camp, for it is no child’s play to push 
a wangan sled over the rough trail ten miles each 
day, and you must remember that he volunteered to 
do it.” 

“ And it’s because he volunteered that I am in- 
clined to believe Joe Brown is in the right,” Eben 
said stoutly. “ It doesn’t seem reasonable he would 
be willing to take upon himself so much of the work 
unless for some purpose, and the cook has told us 
what that purpose may be.” 

But stop a moment, Eben,” Jonas pleaded. 
‘‘ Brown says there has been a greater amount of 
provisions taken away each day than any three boys 
could eat. Now you don’t fancy for a single in- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


199 

■stant that Peter is amusing himself by stealing food 
and hiding it? ” 

‘‘ I don’t attempt to say what he’s doing with it ; 
but we know now that some one is stealing, and 
that he’s the only fellow who has had the oppor- 
tunity.” 

‘‘ I won’t believe he would do such a thing after 
all that has happened.” 

“ Then set about finding out who it is,” Eben 
cried hotly. “ It doesn’t seem to me we would 
have such a difficult job to catch the thief, with Joe 
Brown and Bill on watch in the cook-camp, and 
you and I outside. Surely no fellow could get in 
there without our seeing him.” 

I shall hold to it that Peter is not guilty, until 
we have caught him red-handed, and it appears to 
me our only duty just now is to learn the truth.” 

‘‘Very well; you are the boss. Say what shall 
be done, and you’ll find I don’t shirk my share of 
the work. I agree with you that it’s up to us to 
find out for a certainty who is doing this thing, and 
yet at the same time I must believe it is Peter, since 
Joe Brown claims that no other lad in the company 
has had the opportunity.” 

That which puzzled Jonas not a little was as to 
how he and Eben might set about the task of dis- 
covering the thief, without letting it be known that 
they were on watch, and after remaining silent a 
full five minutes without being able to arrive at 


200 BOY SCOUTS 

any definite conclusion, the scoutmaster said 
abruptly : 

It wont do for us to stay here very long by 
ourselves, else the other fellows will suspect that 
something is wrong. Let’s go back to the camp 
and think the matter over, and meanwhile both of 
us are to keep an eye over the cook’s quarters to see 
who goes in or out.” 

Eben was very willing to follow this suggestion, 
because there seemed to be nothing else that could 
be done. It was far from his desire to set Peter 
down as a thief, and yet because of what the cook 
had said, was it fixed firmly in his mind that this 
scout, who had once been insubordinate, was again 
forgetting the duty he owed to his comrades. 

During the remainder of this day Jonas kept a 
close watch over the cook-camp ; but saw no person 
save Joe Brown and Slim Bill enter or come out 
until supper was ready, when, as a matter of course, 
all the scouts then in camp were summoned to the 
meal. 

It so chanced that on this day Peter was at the 
look-out station, and would not return until the fol- 
lowing night. Therefore if Mr. Brown’s sus- 
picions were well founded, there would be no pilfer- 
ing of the food until another twenty-four hours had 
passed. But Jonas, who was eager to prove Mas- 
ter Masterson’s innocence because he could not be- 
lieve the lad would go wrong a second time, did not 
relax his vigilance. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


201 


When the meal had come to an end the scouts 
lounged around the clearing, for the weather was 
warm and it was more comfortable in the open air 
than sitting in one of the stuffy camps. Jonas and 
Eben were with their comrades; but seated on the 
ground where it was possible to keep a close watch 
over both huts, and, when his evening’s work had 
been brought to a close, Joe Brown joined them, the 
entire party remaining in the open until near to nine 
o’clock. 

Then when the scoutmaster gave the word that 
all hands were to ‘‘ turn in,” the cook said in a low 
tone as he lounged past Jonas: 

‘‘ I don’t allow, lad, that there’s any need for you 
to keep a very sharp look-out over the cook-camp 
this night. Peter won’t be back until to-morrow 
afternoon, and then is the time when we may expect 
that something will be done. It stands you in hand, 
however, to send a messenger into Seboois, for un- 
less the wangan team gets here within the next 
three or four days, we’re like to go on short allow- 
ance, thanks to our glutton who has carried away 
so much of the grub.” 

In studying over the matter during the afternoon 
the scoutmaster had decided, and with good reason, 
that since there was no one in the vicinity save those 
under his command, he would be keeping as strict 
watch if he held all the lads under his eye, as though 
he sat in front of Mr. Brown’s quarters. 

Therefore it was that when he saw the scouts 


202 


BOY, SCOUTS 


snugly stowed away for the night, he believed his 
duty would be thoroughly well performed if he 
made certain none of them left the building until 
daybreak, and to such end set himself to remain 
awake while the others slept. 

It was a useless vigil, so far as discovering a pos- 
sible thief was concerned, however, for although 
Jonas did not close his eyes during all the time of 
darkness, never a lad was seen to leave the camp. 
His heart was heavy indeed when day dawned, and 
he said to himself sorrowfully: 

“ It must have been Peter who did this thing, else 
the real thief is trying to throw suspicion on the 
lad.” 

Because of not having slept, he was the first at 
the stream to make his toilet, and the first to enter 
the cook-camp that morning. 

Slim Bill was outside cutting fuel, and the scout- 
master said to the cook : 

‘‘ Well, Mr. Brown, I remained awake all night, 
thinking perhaps some of our fellows might try to 
leave the camp, and yet never one of them stirred.” 

‘‘ There’s no reason why they should,” the cook 
replied curtly. The one you want to watch won’t 
be here until this afternoon. Then keep your 
eye peeled, and I’m allowing by to-morrow morn- 
ing we shall find that matters have gone wrong 
again.” 

Twenty- four hours before this Jonas would have 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


203 


indignantly denied the possibility that food could 
be missing only when Peter was in camp; but now, 
as it seemed to him, proofs against the lad were 
piling up thickly, and he made no reply to Mr. 
Brown’s disagreeable remark. 

As soon as breakfast had been eaten, one of the 
lads belonging to the Raven patrol was sent to 
Seboois with a message to the driver of the wangan 
wagon that more provisions were needed at once, 
and then the two whose duty it was to go to the 
dam, set off, leaving Jonas and his adjutant to re- 
sume their watch for the thief. 

Those of the lads who were not on duty went 
here or there as fancy dictated, until there was no 
one remaining nearabout the camps save the cook, 
the cookee, the scoutmaster and his adjutant. 

Then it was that Mr. Brown, determined Jonas 
should satisfy himself the provisions were being 
carried away at an alarming rate, insisted upon the 
scoutmaster’s making a thorough examination of 
all the food on hand, saying as he took the cover 
from this firkin, or opened up that cask : 

‘‘ I’m going to fry more doughnuts this morn- 
ing, and I want you to see how many I cook, and 
where they are put. When Peter was last in camp 
we lost a big supply of food, and unless I’m off my 
reckoning more will be missing to-morrow morn- 
ing, after he has started for the dam.” 

In that case I shall know to a certainty who 


204 


BOY SCOUTS 


has done it, for I count on standing watch all night, 
even as I have since you told the story,” Jonas 
replied, and Mr. Brown said grimly: 

Then I’m allowing it stands you in hand to turn 
in now, for you won’t make much of a fist at watch- 
ing unless you get some sleep in the daytime. Go 
into your bunk, and I’ll agree not to leave this ’ere 
camp till you show up again.” 

Eben also promised to remain on guard, and 
Jonas laid himself down to rest, feeling positive 
that nothing wrong could take place in or around 
the camp without one or the other of the watchers 
being aware of the fact. 

Not until the afternoon was nearly spent did the 
scoutmaster awaken from his slumbers, and then 
the first person he saw was Peter Masterson, sit- 
ting in the doorway of the camp, looking thoroughly 
well satisfied with the world in general and himself 
in particular. 

“What’s the news at the dam?” Jonas asked, 
saying at the same time to himself that if Peter was 
really stealing the provisions he would not wear such 
a look of innocence. 

“ Nothing special. The boys thought they saw 
smoke yesterday afternoon, and had a tramp of 
four or five miles before coming to understand that 
it was nothing more than a low-hanging cloud.” 

“ Have they got everything there that’s needed? ” 

“ They’re gluttons if they haven’t. I shoved that 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


205 


wangan sled with a full load on it yesterday, and if 
two boys should sit down and eat from the time I 
arrived until I’m there again, they couldn’t get away 
with more than half the lot.” 

“How do you like traveling back and forth be- 
tween here and the dam? It must be hard work, 
even if it isn’t monotonous.” 

“Well, I’ll agree it’s a bit hard now and then; 
but you see I’m getting worked down to it, so that 
the ten miles don’t seem to be more than half as 
long as when I first started running the express,” 
Peter replied laughingly. “ There’s nothing like 
getting accustomed to a thing, and once that’s been 
done it doesn’t come so very hard.” 

“ Why don’t you get one of the other fellows to 
take your place for a while ? ” 

“ Because, Jonas, I’d rather mosey right around 
at it. You know why I want to show up pretty 
fair at this camp, and it seems to me that if I keep 
on running the express, no matter how hard work 
it may be, the fellows must understand that I’m try- 
ing to square matters.” 

“But you’ve already done that, Peter,” Jonas 
said softly, again repeating to himself that it could 
not be possible Peter was stealing food, while he 
was seemingly so eager to regain the good opinion 
which his comrades had of him before he showed 
signs of insubordination. 

It was not expected that the messenger who had 


200 


BOY SCOUTS 


been sent to Seboois would return until next day, 
and he might even remain absent until the wangan 
team came in, therefore when the Boy Scouts went 
to bed on this night, three of their number were 
missing — he who had gone to summon the wangan 
driver, and the two on duty at the dam. 

Are you going to keep watch to-night ? ’’ Eben 
asked when the scoutmaster passed him as if to 
look out of the door of the camp, and the latter re- 
plied softly: 

“ I shan’t close my eyes until morning. If any- 
thing goes wrong. I’ll be able to say which of our 
fellows had an opportunity to do the mischief.” 

Peter was seemingly one of the happiest and 
most contented of the party when all hands stretched 
themselves out at full length on their shelf-like bed. 
There was in his mind the belief that he was win- 
ning back the confidence of his comrades, and he 
was rapidly regaining a fairly good opinion of him- 
self, save when his memory harked back to the 
past. 

It was difficult for Jonas to do as he had declared 
should be done on this night. Although he had 
slept during the greater portion of the day, it seemed 
to him almost an impossibility to keep his eyes open. 

To avoid losing himself in the unconsciousness 
of slumber, he crawled down from the bunk a dozen 
times or more, going into the open air that drowsi- 
ness might be driven from his eyelids, and thus it 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


207 


was that he much the same as kept watch over the 
entire encampment as well as the scouts in the sleep- 
ing quarters. 

When day had come the scoutmaster said to him- 
self that surely this time Peter had had no oppor- 
tunity for working mischief, and Joe Brown would 
be forced to confess that his store of provisions re- 
mained as when he last saw them. 

Jonas lost no time in entering the cook-camp as 
soon as he heard its inmates astir, and when Slim 
Bill went outside for a supply of fuel, he said in a 
triumphant tone to Joe Brown: 

‘‘Well, you surely lost nothing last night!” 

“ That’s to be seen,” the cook replied, and remov- 
ing the cover from the firkin which he had filled 
with doughnuts and shown them to Jonas just be- 
fore supper was served, he exclaimed angrily ; 

“There! Your precious scout has been here 
again, unless you’re inclined to believe that Bill 
and I got up in our sleep and ate that whole batch ! ” 

The firkin was very nearly empty. When Jonas 
had seen it the afternoon previous, it was so well 
filled that only by pressing the contents down was 
it possible to put on the cover securely, and a look 
of dismay and astonishment overspread the lad’s 
face. 

There was no question but such an amount of 
food had been taken from the camp that the thief 
must have had a bag or basket in which to carry 


2o8' 


BOY SCOUTS 


it away, and Jonas stood looking at the nearly empty 
firkin until the cook asked in a tone of irony: 

'^Well, what have you got to say about your 
insubordinate scout now? Nothing was taken 
night before last; but just as soon as he gets back 
to camp the food disappears. This time you have 
the evidence of your own eyes that all which I 
cooked yesterday has disappeared. Unless you’re 
willing to say Bill and I are playing the part of 
gluttons, and considering the fact that both of us 
ate a pretty hearty supper last night, we couldn’t 
have got away with so much as is missing, then it 
must be that Peter is the thief.” 

‘‘ But I was awake all night, and I’ll take my 
oath never one of the boys went out of the camp 
from the time they laid down to sleep ! ” Jonas 
cried, and Mr. Brown replied with what was very 
like a sneer: 

‘‘You think you were awake all night; but of 
course you must have slept some of the time, for 
here is the proof that one of your boys got out and 
came into this camp.” 

“ I’m not thinking anything about it! ” Jonas re- 
plied hotly. “ In order to make certain my eyes 
didn’t close despite my will, I was up and out of 
doors no less than a dozen times. I tell you, Mr. 
Brown, no fellow left the sleeping quarters last 
night.” 

“ And I tell you, Mr. Scoutmaster, that the 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


209 


'doughnuts went away last night. Now who do* 
you suppose took them ? Bill and me ? What rea- 
son have we to steal grub? We could eat till we 
busted, if it was our pleasure, and no one might 
say us nay for the very good reason that it would 
all be kept quiet. When I reported that we were 
needing more provisions, you and Mr. Dobson 
would naturally think the boys had eaten more than 
usual. Now, instead, I’m reporting to you that 
stuff is being stolen, and I’ve proved it. You say 
no one left your camp last night. I say somebody 
must have done so, else where are the doughnuts ? ’’ 

Jonas remained silent and motionless while one 
might have counted twenty, staring at the nearly 
empty firkin as if believing it might reveal the 
mystery, and then said in a tone of determination, 
as if he had suddenly decided upon some course of 
action : 

‘‘If Peter Masterson took those doughnuts, I will 
have proof of it before he gets to the dam this day.” 

“And how will you come at anything of that 
kind?” Mr. Brown asked incredulously. 

“You will admit that he doesn’t eat them here, 
or dispose of any nearabout this camp. Now it 
must be, if he is the thief, that he hides them some- 
where on the trail, for you have agreed he couldn’t 
put into his stomach all that has been taken.” 

“Very well, I allow that. What then?” 

“ Eben and I will follow him this morning, keep- 


210 


BOY SCOUTS 


ing so far behind the lad that he won’t know we 
are near, and if it be true he is the thief, then shall 
we see him disposing of the food in some way.” 

“You can follow it out according to your own 
best judgment, for that’s your right as the head of 
this ’ere company; but it will take more proof than 
you can bring to me ’twixt now and doomsday, to 
show that Peter Masterson isn’t the one who’s con- 
cerned in this thing. It’s true I haven’t really kept 
tabs on the times when grub has been missing; but 
as nearly as I can remember, it has only happened 
when he was in camp.” 

“But suppose he did take the food? Then it 
must be he carried it near at hand somewhere, for 
he wouldn’t take the chances of going too far away 
from camp in the night.” 

“You’ll find that he’s got a hiding place along 
the trail somewhere, not very many minutes’ walk 
from here.” 

“ And if he has, then will Eben and I catch him 
red-handed before noon!” Jonas cried hotly. “I 
don’t intend to give the lad a chance to do any- 
thing, save push his wangan sled from here to the 
dam, without my knowing exactly what he’s about.” 

“ You need to keep your eyes peeled mighty thin 
if you catch him, because a lad who is mean enough 
to steal grub is sharp enough to cover his tracks,” 
Joe Brown said, and then, as if the matter was 
ended so far as he was concerned, he set about his 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 21 1 

work o£ preparing breakfast, leaving Jonas still 
gazing at the doughnut-firkin as if yet hoping to 
read in it the solution of the mystery. 

Peter Masterson was one of the first to answer 
the summons to breakfast, and immediately he had 
satisfied his hunger he set about making ready for 
the journey to the dam, saying cheerily to Joe Brown 
as he rose from the table : 

“If you are through stuffing yourself, the ex- 
press for the look-out station will take on its load. 
It don’t seem as though you could send any great 
lot of stuff to-day, seeing as how I had such a cargo 
yesterday.” 

“ Except the boys up there might be needing 
coffee, I don’t know of anything that’s to be taken 
to them,” the cook replied grimly. “ You see, we’re 
running just a bit short of provisions here now, and 
until the wangan wagon comes in again I’ve got 
to cut all you fellows, including them at the dam, 
just a bit closer on grub.” 

“ Well, the less you’ve got to send the lighter I’ll 
travel, and it won’t break my heart if you don’t 
give them anything, for I reckon they’re pretty well 
stocked up.” 

“You can take the coffee, and I allow there 
won’t be any need of using the sled to tote a pound 
tin, eh?” 

“Oh, I’ll hang to the wangan sled,” Peter re- 
plied. “ I’ve got so used to pushing that in front 


212 


BOY SCOUTS 


of me that Fm not sure I could travel without it/’ 

Then it was that Joe Brown looked up meaningly 
at Jonas, for to the cook’s mind this remark of 
Peter Masterson’s was ample proof he had stolen 
the doughnuts, otherwise, why would he exert him- 
self to push the heavy sled when he had only that 
to carry which could be put in his own pocket. 

The scoutmaster’s heart grew heavier than be- 
fore, for surely did it seem to him that unless Peter 
had some secret store which he wanted to carry fur- 
ther away from the camp, he would not burden him- 
self with the sled. 


CHAPTER Xiy 


THE ACCUSATION 

Peter apparently gave no heed to anyone around 
him while making ready for the journey to the dam. 
He had been to and fro so often that there was 
nothing novel in it to him, and he seemingly be- 
lieved his comrades would not be interested in his 
doings. 

Eben came by the side of Jonas while the ‘‘ex- 
press ” was being made ready, and the two sat in 
the clearing watching Peter’s every movement; but 
not making any attempt to enter into conversation 
until the lad, with a cheery “ so long, boys,” set off 
up the trail, pushing the sled on which was only a 
single tin of coffee. 

“If there wasn’t something wrong, he wouldn’t 
exert himself to take that sled, for surely there’s no 
need of it, inasmuch as he never brings anything 
back from the dam,” the adjutant said in a low 
tone, and the scoutmaster replied as he rose to his 
feet: 

“ It looks that way for a fact, Eben, and yet, do 
you know. Pm feeling mighty bad even to suspect 

213 


214 


BOY SCOUTS 


Peter of such a thing, for after what happened at 
the look-out station, I made up my mind that we 
would have no better scout among us than that same 
Peter Masterson. We’ll settle this matter to-day, 
however. I count that you and I can follow him 
without being seen, and if he stops anywhere 
on the trail, then it’s for us to catch him red- 
handed.” 

Eben was quite prepared for the journey, and as 
soon as Peter had disappeared amid the foliage 
the two set off, taking due care to prevent giving 
him an inkling that he was being followed, and 
walking mayhap an hundred yards behind him. 

Only now and then could they see the “ express ” 
driver dimly in the distance ahead; but his cheery 
whistling rang out on the still air much like a song 
of triumph, and to have heard it a stranger would 
have said without peradventure, that he who was 
making the music surely had a sense of thankful- 
ness in his heart. 

Not until the two lads who were following Peter 
had walked a full mile was anything said, and then 
Jonas whispered to his adjutant: 

‘‘ It doesn’t seem possible he would have carried 
food so far away from the camp. If he took it dur- 
ing the night, surely he’d hardly dare go any very 
great distance lest his absence be discovered.” 

''If he took it,” Eben repeated. ''After all Joe 
Brown has told us, and the fact that while he was 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 215 

away no food was missed, there can be no little pos- 
sibility but that he is the thief.” 

If he’s the one who took the doughnuts last 
night, then of a certainty must he gather them up 
on his way, for food like that will not keep fresh 
very long in the woods while it’s so warm, and 
surely he can’t be so much of an idiot as to steal 
things simply for the sake of letting them spoil.” 

“We shall come upon his hiding-place before 
long,” Eben replied as if confident there could be 
no doubt whatsoever as to Peter’s guilt, and the two 
watchers trailed slowly along, listening all the while 
to Peter’s whistling, meanwhile understanding from 
the music that he was making no halt. 

And thus the moments passed, the lads in the 
rear listening intently for anything betokening a di- 
vergence from the trail by the “ express ” driver, 
and he marching steadily toward the dam with 
never a stop, until full two- thirds of the distance 
had been traversed. 

Then Jonas, beckoning to Eben that the two fall 
further in the rear where they might hold converse 
without danger of being overheard by the lad they 
were tracking, said to his adjutant: 

“ Now what do you think? It is absolutely im- 
possible he could have taken food from the camp 
last night and brought it as far as this, returning 
in time to prevent his absence from being discov- 
ered. If he had been away from the camp half 


2i6 


BOY SCOUTS 


an hour, I should have known it beyond any pos- 
sibility of a doubt/’ 

Perhaps he doesn’t count on taking the dough- 
nuts into the look-out station; but may be intend- 
ing to pick them up on his way back,” Eben sug- 
gested, and Jonas added sharply: 

‘‘If he had any such scheme as that in his mind, 
then would he have left the wangan sled at the 
place where the food is hidden, instead of pushing 
the heavy thing to the dam and back again.” 

“ But why does he take the wangan sled? ” Eben 
insisted. 

“That’s what I can’t tell you; but certain it is 
he has nothing hidden on this trail.” 

“ Then it must be he has left the food in another 
direction.” 

“ Now you’re talking foolishly,” and the scout- 
master looked severely at his adjutant. “ Suppose 
Peter had taken the doughnuts last night and car- 
ried them, we’ll say, behind the hovel? Of what 
good will they be to him? He doesn’t count on 
getting back to the home camp before to-morrow 
night, and by that time anything which had been 
left in the thicket would be much the same as de- 
stroyed by the ants and bugs.” 

“ I don’t claim to be able to say why he did this 
or did that; any more than you can say why it 
pleases him to push that heavy sled; but it seems 
to me there’s plenty of proof that he is the cul- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS *217 

prit, else why is it that the food has only disap- 
peared when he’s been in camp ? ” 

“ That’s another question that can’t be answered ; 
but there’s this much about it, Eben; I’m going to 
have the matter settled, to my satisfaction at least, 
between now and nightfall.” 

“ How are you going to do that? ” 

“ I shall tell Peter exactly the suspicions which 
have been aroused against him.” 

‘‘And do you suppose he’s going to admit that 
he’s been stealing provisions?” 

“ I’m not expecting that, perhaps ; but surely if 
he’s guilty, the lad will give some evidence of it on 
his face. It can’t be that he or any other fellow 
could stand up and listen to such a charge, without 
showing signs of guilt if he is really the culprit.” 

“ Well, of course you’ll go your own way, being 
in command of these scout patrols, and since it is 
evident that Peter’s got nothing hidden on this 
trail, or if he has, that he don’t intend to disturb it 
until coming back. I’ll turn about, for there’s no 
reason why I should keep on to the dam.” 

“ But there is a reason,” Jonas said sharply. 
“ I’m intending that you shall be present when I 
charge Peter with stealing.” 

“Why?” 

“ Because I want you to see all that is before my 
eyes. I count you shall tell me before we go to 
sleep to-night, either that you are firmly convinced 


2i8 


BOY SCOUTS 


Peter is a thief because he has confessed, or feel 
willing to say there’s more than a reasonable doubt 
regarding his guilt.” 

‘‘All right; I’ll go on with you,” Eben replied 
carelessly. “ It seems as if we were wasting a 
good deal of time and labor over Peter. You 
know what he has done in the past, and simply be- 
cause of his turning repentant, you have great faith 
in him now. I’m not allowing you’ll get any proof 
by questioning; but am willing to be present at the 
interview.” 

Then the lads followed onward, continuing at 
such a pace as admitted of their hearing Peter’s 
whistle of gladness, until they were come within 
sight of the dam and heard the lad hail the watch- 
ers there, announcing that he was making a twenty- 
mile trip simply for the purpose of bringing a 
pound of coffee. 

Then it was, and while Peter, talked with his 
brother scouts, that Jonas and Eben came into view, 
whereupon the driver of the “ express ” cried in sur- 
prise : 

“ Say, fellows, if you were coming over here, 
why didn’t you tell me? I might have slipped a 
trip by letting you bring the coffee, and I guess it 
wouldn’t have injured you very severely to carry 
such a burden.” 

“We had an idea that it would be better for us 
to come on without your knowing it,” Jonas said. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


219 


speaking so gravely that on the instant Master 
Masterson understood something was wrong, where- 
upon he asked sharply: 

‘‘What’s the matter? Why are you looking so 
serious ? ” 

Instead of answering the question Jonas, step- 
ping nearer the lad where he might speak in a 
whisper, said: 

“We want to have a talk with you, Peter. 
Suppose we go to the other side of the stream 
>vhere no one will hear us.” 

Peter dropped the handles of the sled and wheeled 
about in order to go where Jonas had suggested, 
and there was on the lad’s face an expression of 
deepest anxiety, which caused the adjutant to say 
to himself that if evidences of guilt wxre needed, 
here were the first and unmistakable. 

“ Now, what is it? ” Peter demanded as, having 
arrived at a thicket a full hundred-yards from the 
dam, he turned to face the scoutmaster. “ You’ve 
got something against me. Let’s hear it as soon as 
you can.” 

“ Why do you think we’ve got something against 
you? ” Jonas asked mildly. 

“ Because I can see it in your face. Besides, 
there’s something gone wrong else you wouldn’t 
have followed all the distance from the home-camp 
behind me, as if trying to keep out of sight.” 

“And what do you think we might have to say 


220 


BOY SCOUTS 


to you?” Eben asked, whereupon a look of 
blank amazement overspread Peter’s face as he 
replied : 

‘‘ How can I tell, unless it may be you’re harking 
back to the time when I made a fool of myself? 
Since then I’ve gone on trying mighty hard to do 
what a fellow ought, and striving to live up to 
the scout laws, therefore if I have done anything 
wrong, it has been through ignorance.” 

“ Peter, did you go out of the camp last night 
after you turned in?” Jonas asked sharply, think- 
ing it time to proceed with the business on hand. 

Peter waited while one might have counted ten 
before replying, as if struggling to go back in mem- 
ory over the events of the night, and then replied 
confidently : 

I never left the camp. The amount of the 
story is I was mighty tired when I got in last night, 
and did not open my eyes from the time I went to 
sleep until the cook gave the word that breakfast 
was ready.” 

“Do you ever leave the camp in the night?” 
Eben asked with the air of a judge, and Peter re- 
plied hesitatingly: 

“ Well now, I might go out of doors if so be I 
couldn’t sleep very well ; but I don’t remember hav- 
ing done so since we came from Seboois.” 

“ Have you been bringing anything on the sled 
besides the supplies intended for the station here? ” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 221 

Eben continued, and Peter turned upon him impa- 
tiently : 

‘‘ Why don't you come right down to what you’ve 
got in your mind, instead of beating about the bush? 
What do you think I’ve been doing? What is it 
that’s gone wrong? Tell me! I’ll answer the ques- 
tions then, instead of your having to work around 
first with one thing, and then another, which can’t 
mean so very much.” 

“ That’s just what we will do, Peter,” Jonas said, 
laying his hand on Eben’s arm in token that he was 
to remain silent. ‘‘ During the past week the cook 
has been missing food from the camp, and in quite 
large quantities. He has said you were the only 
fellow who went into his quarters mornings before 
he was awake, and it so happens that all this food 
has disappeared on the nights when you have slept 
with us. Now, Peter, I want you to tell me whether 
you have taken anything whatsoever from the home- 
camp ? ” 

Mingled surprise and anger could be read on the 
lad’s face as he gazed steadily at his accuser, almost 
as if questioning whether he had heard aright, and 
Jonas repeated: 

“If you have done anything which you ought 
not have done, Peter, make a clean breast of it 
now, and we’ll begin all over once more.” 

clean breast of it!” the lad cried sharply. 
‘‘ Do you believe for a single minute, Jonas Han- 


222 


BOY SCOUTS 


son, I would steal food, especially after all that has 
happened since we came up from Seboois? Steal 
food out of the cook-camp when I may have all 
I can eat? You must be making sport of me! 
Surely you don’t believe any fellow in our com- 
pany would do such a thing, when there is no hin- 
drance to his eating all he wants ? ” 

‘‘But look here, Peter, the fact remains that 
large quantities of provisions have been taken from 
the cook-camp at different times. I myself know 
that between the hour of your returning from the 
dam last night, and daybreak this morning, a whole 
firkin of doughnuts was carried away by some- 
one.” 

“ And you believe I took them ? ” Peter cried im- 
patiently. “ What would I do with so many, even 
if I felt like stealing such things? Suppose I had 
wanted a dozen or two, which are all I could eat 
in one day, do you believe Joe Brown would have 
raised a hand against my having them? What do 
you think I could do with a firkin of doughnuts? ” 

“ Look here, Peter,” Eben interrupted, “ why 
did you bring the wangan sled with you this morn- 
ing when you had only a pound-can of coffee for 
the fellows up here ? ” 

“ Why, I can’t say, Eben. It seemed to me as 
if I kind of ought to keep the express running, and 
it isn’t so very much more work to shove that sled 
along. Perhaps I took it because I’ve been in the 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


223 


habit of doing it — To tell the truth I don’t know 
why; but what has that to do with your missing 
the food ? ” 

‘‘Anyone might say that you had taken the 
doughnuts, hidden them somewhere on the trail, 
and was counting on bringing the lot up here, there- 
fore wanted the sled. Otherwise than that, it 
would have been easier to leave the thing at the 
home-camp, and walked free-handed.” 

“ Look here, Eben Verrill, if you really believe 
I’ve been stealing provisions, kindly tell me what 
you think I would do with a firkin full of dough- 
nuts up here? You keep two of the scouts in this 
camp all the time, and do you fancy, even if it was 
possible for me to eat as much as you say was stolen 
last night, that these fellows would see me munch- 
ing doughnuts hour in and hour out without telling 
something about it when they got back to the home- 
camp ? ” 

“ Listen, Peter,” Jonas interrupted. “ I have 
claimed that you wouldn’t do such a thing, and be- 
lieved the better way was to come directly to you 
and talk it over. Joe Brown thinks you must be 
the fellow who did it, simply because he fancies no 
one else has had a chance ” 

“Joe Brown believes it was me because I made 
such an idiot of myself when we first came here! 
Up to that time I was considered a decent kind of 
a fellow; but after going wrong, everything which 


224 


BOY SCOUTS 


happens that’s dishonest, or mean, or sneaky, will 
be laid to my door ! ” Peter cried passionately, pac- 
ing to and fro in front of his comrades. “ It’s an 
easy thing for a fellow to get a bad name; but 
mighty hard for him to live it down. If I hadn’t 
shown myself so ridiculous when we first came to 
Gray Ledge, you would never have charged me, 
more than any other, with stealing food simply be- 
cause I go into the cook-camp before breakfast to 
make ready the load which is to be brought up to 
the dam. Now everything that happens out of the 
way will be charged to me, and all through my 
own fault.” 

Peter threw himself face downward upon the 
moss, and lay there shaking as if in an ague fit, 
while the scoutmaster and his adjutant stood look- 
ing at each other as if they had been guilty of some 
grave crime. 

When Jonas would have spoken to the lad, en- 
deavoring to induce him to go to the station, he 
shook off the friendly hand impatiently, as he cried 
in a tearful voice : 

Leave me alone ! Don’t talk to me now ! I’m 
not due to go back to the home-camp until to- 
morrow afternoon, and there’s no reason why I 
shouldn’t do as I choose just now! ” 

Finding that it was impossible to arouse the lad 
from his grief, Jonas beckoned the adjutant to fol- 
low him, and the two walked slowly up the hill 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


225 

^vhile the scoutmaster asked in a low tone as if fear- 
ful someone might overhear him: 

Now do you believe Peter is guilty?” 

“ I’ve got to allow that he doesn’t act so,” Eben 
replied thoughtfully; ‘‘and yet if he didn’t take the 
food, who did? ” 

“ You can’t expect me to answer that question. 
I’d give up all my share in whatsoever money Mr. 
Dobson pays us this summer, if it was possible for 
me to discover the culprit. Certain it is, to me at 
least, that Peter is not the fellow.” 

“And if he isn’t, then must we admit to our- 
selves that some other of the scouts has done this 
mean thing, for with the exception of our patrols, 
Joe Brown, and Slim Bill, there are no human be- 
ings within nine miles of the home-camp.” 

It was useless for the scoutmaster and the ad- 
jutant to discuss the matter, since they could arrive 
at no satisfactory conclusion. The fact that to 
their minds Peter had much the same as cleared 
himself of the charge, only made the mystery 
deeper, and caused them greater uneasiness than if 
they had known exactly who was the culprit. 

To twist it in any way which might give rise to 
a hope that all of the scouts were innocent, was 
impossible, for, believing they were alone in this 
portion of the wilderness, it seemed an absolute 
fact that someone of their company was acting thei 
part of a thief. 


226 


BOY SCOUTS 


When the lads at the look-out station had made 
ready dinner for their guests, one of them went to 
the door and shouted loudly for Peter; but he gave 
no token of having heard the summons, and Jonas 
said sharply : 

There’s no reason why we need wait for him. 
I have an idea Peter is not feeling very well to-day, 
and the better plan is to let him go his own gait. 
Most likely he’ll be here at supper-time, and then 
make up for the meal he has lost.” 

But Peter did not come into camp at supper-time, 
and when night had come Jonas set off in search 
of the lad, fearing he might have done something 
rash, such as returning alone to Seboois, or striving 
to hide himself in the wilderness where he could 
not be accused of stealing; but it was not necessary 
to hunt very long for Master Masterson. 

The scoutmaster found the lad lying as when 
he last saw him, apparently not having changed po- 
sition during the entire afternoon, and, kneeling 
by his side, Jonas said in a friendly tone, as he put 
his arm affectionately around Peter’s neck : 

‘‘ Don’t take this thing so to heart, Peter dear. 
I’m believing now, and so is Eben, that Joe Brown 
was wrong when he said you were the only fellow 
who had access to the cook-camp save at meal time.” 

“ But I am the only fellow ! ” Peter cried pas- 
sionately, “ and that’s what makes it all the worse ! 
Since you told me this thing I’ve been thinking it 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 227 

over, and could almost the same as swear that no 
other fellow goes into that camp except me. Of 
course I have to be there when there’s a big load 
to be brought up here; but I never took any of the 
provisions. It would be a fool trick to steal food 
when I can get all I’m wanting.” 

‘‘I don’t believe you did steal it, Peter; neither 
does Eben. When we get back to the camp Joe 
Brown shall be made to understand that he is in 
the wrong.” 

‘‘ Joe Brown has good reason to believe that I am 
the thief!” Peter cried fiercely as he leaped sud- 
denly to his feet and faced the scoutmaster. 

When we first got here I showed myself mean 
enough to do anything, and now because of having 
played the fool, I must take whatever any fellow 
says against me, until I have lived down those few 
hours when it seems now that I was little else than 
a crazy fool ! ” 


CHAPTEK XY 


FIGHTING THE FLAMES 

Not until after using many arguments, and spend- 
ing very much time, was it possible for the scout- 
master to persuade Peter Masterson into going up 
to the station. 

Wlien the lad arrived he acted much as if there 
was some reason why he should be ashamed — as if 
believing all the lads were mentally pointing their 
fingers at him, with the accusation that he was one 
who would steal food when there was no reason 
for such a crime. 

Despite all the inducements offered, Peter stead- 
ily refused to eat supper, explaining that he was not 
hungry, and would prefer to be left entirely alone. 

Therefore it was that during the evening the two 
scouts who were on duty at the dam, and the scout- 
master and his adjutant, remained out of doors on 
the hillside, where, as might be supposed, they dis- 
cussed the situation generally, striving in vain to 
find some solution to the mystery wherein Peter 
would be shown innocent, for by this time none of 
the four believed he had done the mean thing. 

228 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


229 


When the little company entered the camp in 
order to go to bed, Peter was either asleep, or pre- 
tending to be lost in slumber, therefore no conver- 
sation was had with him. 

More than once during the night did Jonas 
awaken with a sense of pain in his heart because 
he had wounded the lad’s feelings, and a great fear 
came over him lest at a time when Peter was striv- 
ing so earnestly to prove himself worthy of being 
called one of the scouts, he might become disheart- 
ened. 

It was his anxiety in this regard that caused the 
scoutmaster to awaken first next morning, and, 
quite naturally, he stepped out on the platform to 
take a survey of the surroundings before arousing 
his comrades. 

It was yet early. The sun would not show him- 
self for half an hour or more, and Jonas, his 
thoughts on Peter and the mysterious thefts at the 
home-camp rather than on Mr. Dobson’s work, me- 
chanically searched the horizon with his eyes, hardly 
understanding that he was looking for some token 
of a forest fire, until he saw a tiny thread of blue 
smoke midway between the dam and Gray Ledge. 

It was curling lazily up in the gray light, seem- 
ingly as innocent as anything that could be dreamed 
of, and yet it caused the boy’s pulse to bound fever- 
ishly, for he understood that here was the peril 
which the scouts had come to guard against. 


230 


BOY SCOUTS 


Waiting only sufficiently long to assure himself 
it really was smoke, and not mist, that attracted his 
attention, he turned back toward the camp shouting 
loudly : 

“Tumble out, lads! Here’s what we came to 
have an eye on — smoke down yonder! It looks 
as if it might come from a camp fire; but there’s no 
telling whether those who have started it will make 
certain mischief isn’t done. Here’s a case of run- 
ning before breakfast, and now let us show whether 
or no we’re capable of earning the money Richard 
Dobson has promised to pay us! ” 

Before he had ceased speaking every lad, includ- 
ing Peter, was in the open air gazing intently at 
the curling blue thread which the scoutmaster 
pointed out, and Master Masterson, forgetting now 
that he was, or had been, under suspicion of being 
a thief, cried excitedly: 

“ Say, we can’t afford to be idling here ! That 
smoke is five or six miles away, and if we count 
on coming at it before any mischief is done, we’d 
better get a move on ! ” 

“ True for you, Peter Masterson ! ” Jonas shouted 
approvingly, and darting back into the camp he 
came out once more with his hands full of pilot 
bread, dividing it among his comrades hurriedly as 
he added, “ We must eat it while we run, for un- 
less those at the home-camp have seen the smoke, 
it will be more than an hour before anyone can get 


IN THE MAINE- WOODS 


231 

there to make certain the fire doesn’t spread among 
the trees.” 

The Boy Scouts did not wait for further orders, 
and, with Peter leading, they set off down the hill 
at full speed, plunging into the underbrush without 
heed to possible pitfalls. 

Anyone who has attempted to run In the wilder- 
ness, over the faintest of faint trails, can well under- 
stand the difficulties in the way of the lads. The 
slightest mis-step might cause such an accident as 
had come to Fred Howe, and if every fallen tree- 
trunk or down-hanging branch was not noted, then 
the traveler was likely to come to grief in such a 
manner that the journey could not be continued. 

When they had raced a full mile or more Jonas, 
breathless from the exertion, called a halt, and 
every fellow save Peter gladly obeyed the command. 

It was as if Master Masterson had not heard the 
words. He continued on at the top of his speed, 
darting aside here and there to avoid obstacles, and 
again leaping over this log or that tiny stream of 
water, as if his very life depended upon arriving 
at the scene of the fire within a given time. 

‘‘Hold on, Peter! You’d better rest a minute, 
and then you can run the faster,” Jonas shouted; 
but the lad gave no heed to his words, and Eben 
said grimly as he panted for breath : 

“ He’s counting on showing what can be done, 
as he did when he set off in search of Jerry and 


232 


BOY SCOUTS 


Fred. Has it in mind, mostlike, to do something 
extraordinary so that we will be ashamed of having 
suspected that he stole the food.” 

And he will do something extraordinary,” 
Jonas replied confidently. “ When it comes to 
wood-craft, and holding out against fatigue, Peter 
Masterson is the best scout we have in either patrol. 
You’ll see before night- fall what a lad can do, if 
so be yonder smoke is indication of a fire among 
the underbrush.” 

Then the scoutmaster and his companions 
pushed forward once more, continuing at a slower 
pace than when they first started, until mayhap two 
miles more were covered, and yet never once did 
they hear or see anything of Peter. 

As a matter of course it was only when they were 
on one of the ridges that it was possible to see the 
smoke ; but the land was so undulating that they had 
little difficulty in keeping a nearly direct course, and 
at the end of two hours or less, they were come to 
a small hill, after which there was no question but 
their work was laid out before them. 

The roaring and crackling of flames could be 
heard, while that which had been but a thin thread 
of smoke two hours previous was now a dark cloud 
overhanging the tops of the trees as if all that por- 
tion of the section was in flames. 

Jonas halted to shout Peter’s name, and before he 
had called twice the lad replied from a distance: 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


233 


Come this way ! Here’s our chance to fight 
the fire! There’s a swale above there, over which 
it can’t pass, and we have only to check it here in 
order to prevent any great damage from being 
done.” 

The scoutmaster and his companions pressed for- 
ward until they could see Peter Masterson, armed 
with a huge bunch of pine boughs tied together in 
broom-fashion, beating here and there among the 
bushes where the flames were leaping fiercest 

Fortunately, so far as the chances of extinguish- 
ing the fire were concerned, the hill itself was cov- 
ered with low shrubbery, and there were few trees 
of any size nearabout where the flames were 
roaring. 

Peter’s method of beating back the fire, while it 
would have been of no avail in a larger growth, 
was in this place the only way by which anything 
could be effected, and, realizing this on the instant, 
Jonas gave the word that all hands were to follow 
Master Masterson’s example. 

‘‘If we only had a couple of axes now, this work 
wouldn’t be so very difficult; but we can’t afford to 
spend time running on to the home-camp in order 
to get them.” 

“There’s no need of doing anything like that!” 
Peter shouted as he seemingly darted into the very 
midst of the fire. “ You can trample half of these 
bushes down, and we’ve only to keep the flames 


234 


BOY SCOUTS 


from running in this direction! Jump to it, boys, 
and we’ll soon get the best of it! ” 

As Jonas afterward said, Peter did as much work 
as any four ordinary lads could have done. He was 
here, there, and seemingly everywhere the fire 
showed fiercest, his weapon of pine boughs rising 
and falling with greatest rapidity, as if it was 
wielded by arms of steel rather than of flesh and 
blood. 

If Peter Masterson’s life had depended upon 
his success, he could not have worked with greater 
energy; and when an hour had passed in battling 
with the fire, during which time one or another 
of his comrades had dropped out of the battle to 
seek a moment’s rest, or to free their aching eyes 
from smoke, he who had labored continuously 
brought to an end his efforts by trampling out the 
last spark, having held the flames within a circle 
of mayhap fifty yards in diameter. 

Peter looked like a negro rather than a white boy, 
when he ceased work only because the task had 
jDeen accomplished, and, staggering against the near- 
est tree, began to realize for the first time his weari- 
ness of body. 

“ I reckon we earned Mr. Dobson’s money this 
morning,” he said triumphantly, speaking indis- 
tinctly because of his heavy breathing, and Jonas 
cried admiringly: 

“ It is you who have done it, Peter Masterson, 



f ' ^’ is ‘ . -'jV-'iESLSs 

'r - «*,' >. - -^ ’ ?t..' . ^ * • ' ‘ 

Fry*'- ^ ia^ . i. i- .. . I 






See p. 234. 

AN HOUR HAD PASSED IN BATTLING WITH THE FIRE- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


235 

for verily I believe you have accomplished more 
than all the rest of us put together! ” 

‘‘ Now you’re talking foolishly,” Peter said with 
a faint smile. ‘‘ I did no more than any other, and 
you’re only trying to make me feel good because 
of what was said last night. I’m not satisfied, 
though, with putting out the fire. I want to know 
what started it. There’s no reason for any blaze 
here if, as we believe, our scouts are the only per- 
sons in this vicinity.” 

“ Someone might have passed along here last 
night, and built a camp-fire,” Eben suggested, 
whereupon Peter cried fiercely : 

And that’s what we must find out I When you 
left the camp this morning, it was with the belief 
that there could be no person nearer us than at 
Seboois, and if any were here last night, why didn’t 
we see or hear something of them when we came 
along this morning?” 

Jonas started as if in surprise, looking about him 
scrutinizingly an instant, and then ran through the 
blackened bushes to the top of the hill. 

For the first time since he learned that a con- 
siderable amount of food was missing from the 
cook-camp, did it come to his mind that possibly all 
of them were mistaken in believing no one save 
themselves was in that vicinity. 

‘‘ Somebody started the fire, that’s evident ! 
Now we’ll find out who it was if we spend the rest 


BOY SCOUTS 


236 

of the day on the job!’’ he cried, and Peter was 
close at his heels when he gained the top of the 
hill, halting in front of a half-burned camp, or 
lean-to, which had been built amid a veritable 
thicket of small spruce trees. 

“ Here’s where the fire started I ” Peter cried 
eagerly, and in an instant he was tearing away the 
partially consumed brush which had formed the 
camp, disclosing to view two scorched blankets. 

“Keep on, Peter, keep on!” Jonas cried excit- 
edly. “ Someone slept in this place last night, and 
unless I’m mistaken we’re in a fair way to find out 
who has been taking grub from the home-camp! 
It looks as if two persons had camped here quite a 
spell, and I reckon Mr. Dobson has been supplying 
them with food unwittingly.” 

All this had come into Peter’s mind within ten 
seconds after the scoutmaster gave the alarm, an- 
nouncing that he could see a thread of smoke in 
the distance. Because of the belief that the time 
was near at hand when he might prove beyond a 
peradventure that he was not guilty of the thefts 
as charged by the cook, did he strain every nerve 
and muscle to guard Mr. Dobson’s interests, saying 
to himself that by so doing he might solve the mys- 
tery which had beconie so vital to him. 

By the time the other lads arrived on the scene, 
Peter and Jonas had succeeded in uncovering con- 
siderable camp equipage, and, what was more to 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


237 


the purpose, a quantity of freshly-cooked dough- 
nuts, which, with pilot bread, soft bread, and bacon, 
were stored in a cupboard made of twigs on that 
side of the lean-to untouched by the fire. 

“ I reckon this settles everything so far as Peter 
is concerned,” Jonas said in a tone of joy as he 
pointed to the tell-tale provisions. “ There have 
been at least two persons camping here, and the 
wonder of it is that we haven’t come across them 
before this! ” 

“ It isn’t any surprise to me that we have failed' 
of seeing them,” the adjutant replied. “ This hill 
is considerably to the westward of the trail, and no 
fellow would have thought it necessary to come 
among all these bushes in order to earn his money 
as a fire-ranger. The question now is: Where are 
the fellows ? ” 

“ They must have taken to their heels immedi- 
ately, or very shortly after, the lean-to caught fire, 
not daring to stay here lest some of us came up to 
learn the cause of the smoke. That which I saw 
came from this camp-fire, and it got the best of 
them while we were on the way.” 

“ But why haven’t they had a fire before this? ” 
one of the lads asked in perplexity. ‘‘ Whoever 
was on watch at the dam would have seen the smoke 
at once, as you did, Jonas.” 

It may be they were careless this morning,” 
the scoutmaster replied. ‘‘ Perhaps they have been 


BOY SCOUTS 


238 

doing their cooking in the night, when we wouldn’t 
be likely to see the smoke. At all events, we know 
they’ve lived here, and now it’s a case of hurrying 
on to the home-camp and turning the other fellows 
out to make search for the doughnut thieves.” 

During all the while that the tokens of his inno- 
cence were being unearthed, Peter remained silent, 
and finally Jonas said to him in a whisper, when 
they were on that side of the hill where the other 
fellows could not overhear him: 

You don’t seem to be half so glad about this 
business as I am, Peter. I fancied you’d be just 
about crazy with joy, for now do we know beyond 
a peradventure that you have been wrongfully ac- 
cused.” 

I’m feeling too good to make any talk about 
it, Jonas. It didn’t seem to me as if the mystery 
could ever be solved, and I said to myself last 
night, that so long as you fellows lived you’d be- 
lieve I was so mean as to steal food when I had no 
need of it.” 

‘‘ We’ll get back to the camp as soon as we can, 
and knock Joe Brown’s eye out with the news we 
bring, for he was allowing there could be no per- 
son nearer us than at Seboois, consequently the 
theft must have been committed by some of our 
scouts.” 

The adjutant was even more eager than the 
scoutmaster to have Peter’s innocence made plain 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


239 


to all his comrades, and refused to loiter around 
the ruins of the lean-to, even though more regard- 
ing those who had occupied it might have been 
learned; but insisted they set off at once, and sug- 
gesting to Jonas that it would be well to send back 
to the dam the two lads who were supposed to be 
on duty there. 

Within another hour the scoutmaster, his ad- 
jutant, and Peter Masterson walked into the clear- 
ing at the home-camp, where were lounging all the 
Boy Scouts who were off duty, and, as a matter of 
course, everyone was keenly curious to learn what 
had happened, for the three lads looked as if they 
had been blackening their hands and faces -to take 
part in some negro-minstrel performance. 

Then it was that Jonas, in order to give the 
greater weight to his words and make the story 
more impressive, waited until not only all the 
scouts, but Joe Brown and Slim Bill, had gathered 
around him demanding an explanation, when he 
gave a detailed account of the day’s doings, begin- 
ning with his having accused Peter of being the 
wangan thief, and winding up with the tale of what 
had been found at the half-burned lean-to. 

It isn’t so far from here, Joe Brown, but that 
it will pay you to take a walk over there and see 
where your doughnuts, your bacon, and your pilot 
bread went. We didn’t disturb anything, because 
I believed it would be well for all hands to satisfy 


240 


BOY SCOUTS 


themselves as to the conditions there, inasmuch as 
the majority of us believed Peter had been the thief. 
Now that we know where the food went, we’ll start 
right out with the hope of catching the fellows. 
They’ll be more likely to strike the tote road for 
Seboois than to jump off into the wilderness, and 
I’m thinking we may overhaul them before night- 
fall.” 

“Look here, lad, I don’t want you to feel sour 
toward me,” Joe Brown said as he came up to 
Peter and held out his hand. “ When you stop to 
think that food was being carried away night after 
night, and I firmly believed there could be no per- 
son around here except our own crowd, you must 
understand I could do no less than suspect one of 
you boys, even though it didn’t seem possible any 
of the gang would do such a thing.” 

“ Don’t say anything about it now,” Peter re- 
plied mildly as he took the cook’s outstretched hand. 
“ I thought it all out last night, and understood just 
why you believed I was the thief. It’s my own 
fault that you got the idea I had done such a mean 
thing.” 

“ How do you make anything like that out? ” 
the cook asked in surprise. 

“ Because after what I did when we first got 
here, you were ready to believe almost anything of 
me, and having shown myself the meanest scout 
in either of the patrols, it was only natural you 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


241 


should say I would do such a thing as steal food. 
It’s enough for me that all hands now know I didn’t 
do it, and, if you’re willing, we won’t speak of it 
again.” 

But I shall speak of it, lad, many a time,” the 
cook replied as he shook Peter’s hand again and 
again. “ I can’t rest comfortably until I’ve told 
any who may be interested, what a wrong I did by 
declaring that none other than you could have stolen 
the grub. What with lending Jerry and Fred a 
hand, and working this morning as Jonas has said 
you did. I’m allowing, Peter, you have wiped out 
all the old scores. If there is any doubt in either 
of these patrols as to who is entitled to stand higher 
than you, barring that little slip you made, why all 
is I want to see him as isn’t convinced. You’ve 
paid your debt, Peter, and you’ve paid it with in- 
terest, as an honest lad should.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE PURSUIT 

It was exceedingly hard for Peter to stand there 
in the presence of nearly all his comrades listening 
to these words of praise, when way down deep in 
his heart he. realized that the debt which he owed 
the Boy Scouts was yet far from being paid, for, 
according to his own belief, much in the way of 
atonement was necessary in order to square up for 
his behavior when they first arrived in camp. 

Therefore it was, with a view to preventing Joe 
Brown from saying anything more, and at the same 
time add to the proofs which had already been gath- 
ered to the effect that none of the scouts were re- 
sponsible for the theft of the food, Peter cried 
abruptly : 

Here all hands stand talking when it’s neces- 
sary to start off in pursuit of those fellows! Un- 
less we get a move on, they’ll be able to arrive at 
Seboois before we can overtake them! ” 

“ And why should we try to overtake them ? ” 
the adjutant asked as if in surprise. “ It’s a mighty 
hard road between here and Seboois, and if we came 
Up with the fellows, after a great deal of unneces- 
242 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


243 


sary labor as it seems to me, what could we do? 
What would be accomplished by overhauling them? ” 

“ A big lot, so far as I’m concerned ! ” Peter 
cried passionately, and the other lads were literally 
astonished to see him show so much feeling about 
what appeared to them an unimportant mat- 
ter. 

‘‘ How does it concern you simply to get a glimpse 
of the fellows who were at the lean-to?” Eben 
asked. “ It will cost us no less than four or five 
hours of hard labor to get at tliem, if indeed we 
succeed in the chase.” 

‘‘ It makes no difference to me if I spend a week, 
so that I come up with them long enough to have 
just a bit of conversation.” 

“About what, Peter?” Joe Brown asked curi- 
ously. 

“ About what they did. We found a half burned 
lean-to, and of course had good reason to believe 
that strangers had been camping there. We also 
found the food which you missed, and it stood to 
reason these same fellows carried it there; but all 
that doesn’t satisfy me. At some time in the 
future, when you lads are thinking over what I 
did just after we came into this camp, it is barely 
possible — I’m not saying it’s probable — ^you may 
question whether there were any others around here. 
Whether I hadn’t built the lean-to, and was hiding 
the food there. Now, if we make chase, overhaul 


244 ' 


BOY SCOUTS 


the strangers, and force them to confess that they 
stole the provisions, telling us exactly how it was 
done, then shall I be cleared from all suspicion in 
the future.” 

“ But you’re cleared already, Peter dear,” Joe 
Brown cried earnestly. “There isn’t one of us 
here who doesn’t know beyond a peradventure that 
you had nothing to do with the stealing of the grub. 
The finding of the half-burned lean-to with the food 
in it is evidence enough, without your taking it upon 
yourself to travel from here to Seboois and back, 
simply to swap words with the thieves.” 

“ I count on doing it just the same, no matter 
how much labor it may cost,” Peter replied em- 
phatically. “All Pm asking is that one of you 
fellows will so far stand my friend as to come with 
me, for I’m wanting some other person to hear what 
they have to say for themselves.” 

“ But there are many chances that you won’t suc- 
ceed in overtaking them,” the adjutant objected, 
and Peter said doggedly : 

“ I’m taking all the chances, Eberi, with the view 
to helping myself in the future. Of course, if 
Jonas says none of the lads can go with me, then 
it’s a case of my pushing on alone, hoping to come 
up with the fellows at Seboois, where I can make 
them talk before witnesses.” 

“ I’m not willing to admit there’s any real neces- 
sity for so much labor,” the scoutmaster said, speak- 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


245 


ing slowly so that all might hear the words dis- 
tinctly. “As the cook has said, we are perfectly 
satisfied as to your innocence; but if youVe set 
your mind on chasing whoever has been camping on 
the hill yonder, then I’ll follow you, and as many 
other scouts as are willing to undertake the journey 
may come with us ! ” 

“ I’m allowing all hands will go, if so be the chase 
is made,” the adjutant said quickly, and it is more 
than probable he was trying to atone for the decided 
opinions he had expressed regarding Peter’s guilt. 
“ We can leave two lads here to relieve those who 
are at the dam, and then set off, knowing Mr. Dob- 
son’s work will not be neglected.” 

If the scoutmaster and the adjutant had attended 
to the matter alone, then there is a grave question 
as to whether the Boy Scouts would have left the 
home-camp in time to arrive at Seboois before dark; 
but Peter was so eager to be off, and so insistent 
they should waste no time, that the others followed 
his lead, looking upon the boy’s wishes really in 
the light of a command because of the suspicions 
they had entertained against him. 

Within half an hour from the time those lads 
who had been fighting the fire arrived at the home- 
camp, no less than nine of the Boy Scouts set out 
over that long, rough trail leading to Seboois, and 
Peter was far in advance of them all, looking here 
and there, as he went at a jog trot, much as a dog 


246 


BOY SCOUTS 


searches with his nose for the scent of game, Jonas 
calling after him warningly: 

‘‘ Be careful, Peter. You can’t keep up that gait 
very long, and there’s no need of our hurrying.” 

‘‘ Indeed there is need ! ” Master Masterson cried 
warmly. Unless we can come up with those fel- 
lows before dark, there’s little chance of finding 
them, and I can’t afford to lose this opportunity, for 
it may never come again.” 

I never’d have believed Peter would take the 
matter so much at heart,” the adjutant said in a low 
tone to the scoutmaster as they walked side by side, 
and Jonas replied warmly: 

It shows that there’s the right kind of stuff in 
the lad, to be so eager to make certain nothing in the 
future can come up against him. Do you know, 
Eben, I’m inclined to think it was a good thing for 
Peter that he should have turned rusty when we first 
arrived here. It surely has given me a warmer 
feeling toward him to see how eager he is to wipe 
off the stain from his reputation. From this out I 
would believe implicitly anything he might tell me.” 

“ It’s taught me a lesson at all events,” Eben 
replied. I’ve come to understand what it may 
cost a fellow to go astray ever so little.” 

The conversation between the scoutmaster and 
his adjutant was interrupted by a shrill cry from 
Master Masterson, who had come to a full halt and 
stood looking at the bushes on the left-hand side of 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


247 

the trail as if he saw there something of greatest 
importance. 

“What is it, Peter?” Jonas shouted, and the 
lad replied: 

“ Plere’s where the fellows came out of the thicket 
and struck the trail. Now we know they’re head- 
ing for Seboois, and if we can travel a little faster 
than we’ve been doing, there’s good show of over- 
taking them.” 

When the lads came up to where Peter had halted, 
they could see plainly the trail made by some per- 
son or animal as he, or it, came out from the foliage, 
and because the broken twigs and bruised leaves 
had seemingly been so lately injured, there was no 
question in the minds of any but that Master Mas- 
terson was correct in his statement. 

From that moment every fellow pressed on as 
if he was equally eager with the scout who had been 
insubordinate, to come up with the fellows. 

No one thought any longer of making the jour- 
ney easily; but all pushed forward at their. best 
speed, so hot in the chase that, despite Peter’s rapid 
movements, the entire party kept close at his 
heels. 

An hour passed — an hour spent in painful travel- 
ing over the rough trail, when the lads were come 
to the bank of a narrow stream where the foot- 
prints of two persons could be seen plainly in the 
mud, with the water still oozing out from the soft 


BOY SCOUTS 


24S 

eartH into the depressions, and Peter, not daring 
to speak aloud lest he should alarm those of .whom 
they were in pursuit, said in a whisper to the scout- 
master : 

‘‘They can’t be more than five minutes ahead 
of us. Now is the time when we must move 
mighty careful, else will they take the alarm and 
give us the slip.” 

“ Go on ahead, and the rest of us will follow 
closely, in order to back up your demand when you 
call upon the fellows to halt.” 

Then it was that Peter stole cautiously on, giving 
good evidence of his knowledge of wood-craft, for 
no hunter ever crept up on his game more quietly 
than did this lad, who was striving for proofs of 
his innocence when it had already, so far as his 
comrades were concerned, been assured. 

The scouts pressed forward now with breathless 
eagerness, each lad looking to his steps lest the 
crackling of a twig or the dislodgment of a stone 
should betray to the fugitives that they were being 
pursued, and when it seemed as though a full half- 
hour had passed, although it was likely no more 
than ten minutes were spent in this noiseless ad- 
vance, Peter electrified his comrades by shouting 
sternly : 

“ Halt where you are, or it will be the worse for 
you ! Halt, I say ! ” 

Then it was that the boys saw, forty or fifty 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


249 


paces ahead of them just at a bend in the trail, two 
disreputable looking tramps, who had wheeled about 
and stood with hands partly uplifted as if fancying 
that whoever hailed them had a weapon leveled. 

Seeing only a crowd of boys who apparently had 
nothing in the way of firearms, the men would have 
turned again; but that Peter shouted hoarsely: 

“ Unless you hold on there, I surely will do you 
an injury! ” 

Again the men wheeled about, looking in astonish- 
ment at this lad, who, empty-handed, threatened to 
work them harm unless his commands were obeyed, 
and before they recovered from their surprise, 
which amounted almost to bewilderment, the Boy 
Scouts had surrounded them. 

‘‘ Well, what do 3^ou reckon is crawlin’ on you? ” 
one of the men asked with a mirthless laugh, and it 
was plain to be seen that he and his comrade were 
really alarmed, believing the lads carried concealed 
weapons. 

We want to have a few words with you,” Peter 
said sternly, ‘‘and if so be you answer our ques- 
tions truthfully, then may you go on your way 
without being molested by us. But if you fail to 
do so, we will see to it that you are arrested on 
arriving at Seboois.” 

“ It may be that we’re not counting on going 
there, my young bantam,” one of the men replied, 
and Peter cried : 


250 


BOY SCOUTS 


‘‘ Whether you count on it or not, you’ll go there 
if so be we say the word.’’ 

Oh, you think so, do you ? ” 

I know that you’ll do as we say,” and to have 
heard Peter speak thus, one could not have failed to 
be convinced that he had it within his power to en- 
force the demand. 

“Well, what is it you want of us?” and the 
speaker threw himself down on the moss with the 
air of one who is ready to humor some fretful 
child. 

“ First we want to know how long you have been 
in that lean-to on the hill that was set on fire this 
morning?” Peter asked, and Jonas fancied a look 
of relief came over the faces of both the tramps as 
they learned that the information required was so 
lacking of danger to themselves. 

“We came in after you children got here. I 
can’t say how long, for I didn’t mark the days 
down in my journal; but I kind’er reckon it was 
nigh to two weeks.” 

“ Why did you come here? ” 

“Well, you see, it seemed to be a likely place 
for spending the summer without being called on to 
work very hard in the way of getting grub,” one of 
the men replied with a laugh. “ Perhaps it ain’t 
any business of yours why we struck into the wild- 
erness, or how we happened to get up here on the 
line of the Canadian Pacific; but Pm reckoning 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


251 

you can come near guessing that gentlemen of our 
cloth sometimes like to go into retirement.” 

Tell me how it was that you could get food out 
of our cook-camp without being discovered? ” 

‘‘ Well, now, see here,” one of the men replied 
with an ugly leer, ‘‘ you’re coming down to what 
the lawyers would call a confession, and I don’t see 
any reason why we should make one, seeing’s how 
you’ve got no proof, which is what must be had 
before you can get an order for our arrest.” 

We have no desire to cause your arrest,” Jonas 
cried earnestly. ‘‘We didn’t follow you for any 
such purpose as that.” 

“ Then why was it you hauled us up so sharp ? ” 

“ Because one of our party was suspected of 
taking the food which you stole, and being wrong- 
fully accused, wants evidence which cannot be gain- 
said, that he was innocent.” 

The tramps looked from one to the other of the 
lads a moment as if turning in their minds whether 
it would be safe to give evidence against them- 
selves, and then one said with a coarse laugh : 

“ If so be that’s all you’re after, and will give us 
your word to turn back as soon as you’ve got the 
information, we’re willing to give up the whole 
story; but every last one of you must swear that 
he has only followed us to help out a chum what 
has got into trouble.” 

“We will agree to drop the matter as soon as 


252 


BOY SCOUTS 


you’ve told the story,” Peter said sharply* ‘‘We 
also promise not to send, or carry, word into 
Seboois as to what you have done, for the next 
week or ten days, when the tote team comes out 
here.” 

“If you’ll swear to hold your tongues four and 
twenty hours, that’s all we’re after, for I don’t 
allow there’s any reason why we shouldn’t make a 
clean breast of it, if it’s only a matter of curiosity, 
same’s you claim it is.” 

“ There is no chance of our getting word to 
Seboois within the next four or five days,, if so be 
we go back to the home-camp now,” Jonas replied, 
and the man, stretching himself out in a more com- 
fortable position, said as he proceeded to fill a dis- 
reputable looking pipe : 

“ Go ahead then, sonny, with your questions, 
and if so be you don’t get too inquisitive, we’ll give 
up the whole yarn.” 

The scoutmaster looked meaningly at Peter, as 
if to say that he should conduct the examination, 
and the lad began: 

“ How long have you been stealing provisions 
from our camp? ” 

“Why, ever since we got here, sonny,” one of 
the tramps replied with a laugh. “ I’m not saying 
that we wouldn’t have taken the chances of break- 
ing the game laws by killing a deer or whatsoever 
came in our way, but you see we wasn’t exactly 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


253 


fitted out for hunting, and knowing, because of 
what we heard at Seboois, that there was a crowd 
of boys out here by Gray Ledge, we allowed you’d 
keep us from being hungry.” 

‘‘ But how could you get into our camp without 
alarming any of the company?” Peter asked, and 
now his curiosity to learn in what way the theft had 
been committed was quite as great as the desire to 
gather proof in his own favor. 

‘‘ That’s as easy as rolling off a log, seeing as 
your crowd allowed there wasn’t a soul anywhere 
near them. Why, bless your heart, sonny, my mate 
and me crept up around your camps as soon as it 
was dark and laid there listening to what was going 
on, not fifty feet away from you. If you hadn’t 
been blinder than bats, you must have run across 
us. You see it was a pleasant way of spending the 
evening, listening to a lot of children chattering — 
kind’er took us back to our boyhood days, as you 
might say.” 

‘‘ If I made a regular business of stealing food 
rather than going to work to earn it honestly, I 
wouldn’t try to be funny,” Eben cried sharply, and 
the man replied : 

Oh, you wouldn’t, eh ? Poor, dear, little inno- 
cent lads, you’ve got our permission to w’ork just 
as hard as you want to, but I ain’t built that way. 
The world owes me a living, and I’m traveling 
round the country collecting it, do you see? It 


254 


BOY SCOUTS 


comes a little slow now and then; but take it all 
in all, I’m gathering in about as much as them who, 
calling themselves Boy Scouts, hire out as fire- 
rangers and don’t gain any very great credit at the 
business, so far as I can see after looking the mat- 
ter over pretty close/’ 

“ Tell me how you got into the cook-camp with- 
out alarming any one? ” 

There wasn’t any trick about that, lad. Your 
cook and the cookee are mighty sound sleepers. 
Why, bless your heart, sonny, we walked right in 
and helped ourselves, not taking any too much care 
to move about quietly, for we allowed in case that 
man Brown did waken, he’d think it was one of you 
boys. It was so easy getting the grub off you chil- 
dren, that to tell the truth there were times when I 
was almost ashamed of doing it. Do you know, me 
and my mate was in the camp where you sleep, an 
hour or more, kind’er searching round to see if there 
was anything that we might stand in need of. Say, 
I reckon you saw a fire this morning, and that’s 
iwhat started you on our trail, eh ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, and what’s more, we put it out before com- 
ing here.” 

‘‘ Was that ’ere camp of ours burned much to 
speak of ? ” 

“ One end was gone, and the blankets were 
scorched a bit,” Jonas replied. “ Why did you run 
away? It seems to me, after taking' all the trouble 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


255 

to get there, you might have been able to put out 
as small a fire as you had started.’’ 

We were allowing that you lads would see it, 
and be on our heels before we could get away; so 
instead of doing anything toward fighting the blaze, 
we took leg bail. I reckon you overhauled the 
things we left behind us, so’s to find your grub, 
eh?” 

‘‘ We saw the food there, and blankets ; but didn’t 
make any very careful examination of your belong- 
ings.” 

Well, when you go back, sonny, kind’er search 
round the lean-to, and you’ll find quite a lot of stuff 
that come from the cook-camp. We outfitted our- 
selves with knives and forks, and spoons, and if 
you’d had an automobile there, I reckon we could 
have got away with it. My, my, lad, but your cook 
and you children were easy! I shall always feel 
as if my mate and me much the same as took milk 
from babies when we lived on you blooming scouts, 
and lived like gentlemen of leisure at that. Your 
boss feeds pretty well, although I must say a bit of 
meat now and then would have pleased me better; 
but I ain’t grumbling, except because you let us get 
away with the stuff without a murmur.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


Peter's whim 

By this time the tramps were perfectly at ease 
with the Boy Scouts, treating them in the most 
patronizingly friendly manner, and referring to 
what had been done as if it was a matter of every- 
day occurrence. 

If Jonas had had any curiosity regarding the 
matter, there is no question but that the men would 
have given him a detailed account of every day's 
movements, and, so far as was possible, have told 
him exactly how much in the way of food they had 
stolen from the cook-camp. 

There was no good reason, however, why the 
hoys should spend their time questioning these men. 
The purpose for which Peter left the home-camp 
had been accomplished; there could be no doubt 
whatsoever in the future as to his innocence regard- 
ing the theft of provisions, and he no longer had 
any particular interest in what the tramps might 
have to say. 

‘‘Is there anything else you want to know?" 
Jonas asked, turning to Master Masterson, and the 
lad shook his head as he replied : 

256 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


t257 


IVe heard enough. All I wanted was to make 
certain you fellows would know that we had 
strangers nearabout who stole the food, so you 
couldn’t say at some other time that I might have 
been the thief. Now I am satisfied.” 

“ Then we had better hit the trail to Gray Ledge 
as soon as possible,” Eben interrupted. ‘‘ As it is, 
we shan’t get there until considerably after night- 
fall, and I’m not hankering after knocking around 
here on this blind path in the dark.” 

‘‘ Why can’t we keep on to Seboois ? ” Peter 
asked hesitatingly, and Jonas cried in surprise: 

“ Seboois ? What reason have we for going 
there? ” 

Well,” Peter said, seemingly finding it difficult 
to put into words exactly that which was in his 
mind, ‘‘ in the first place we’re nearer Seboois than 
the home-camp, and can get supper and a night’s 
lodging at Mr. Dobson’s boarding-house.” 

“And are you counting on going to Seboois 
simply for supper and a lodging? ” Eben asked with 
a laugh, whereupon Peter replied, as if he would 
excuse himself for having any such idea: 

“ Do you know I was thinking, Jonas, it might 
be a good plan for you to talk with Mr. Dobson. 
If we get to Seboois, you can telephone him at 
Penobscot.” 

“But what do I want to telephone him about? 
After what we have promised these men, it strikes 


BOY SCOUTS 


258 

me we’ve got no right to go very far into the details 
of what has happened.” 

I wasn’t thinking of these fellows, or the loss of 
the grub ; but do you know, since I’ve been running 
the express from the home-camp to the dam, I’ve 
figured out how those who are serving Mr. Dob- 
son as fire-rangers might do the work better, and 
be more certain a fire could be checked before it had 
made very great headway. Why couldn’t we build 
regular fire-stations, such as lumber operators have 
in other parts of the State? With so many of us 
lads hired, it wouldn’t be very hard to put up a 
tower on the hill near the dam, and another at the 
home-camp. You remember that in the hand-book 
of the Boy Scouts can be found directions for 
signaling. Now if we were to build two tall tow- 
ers, it would be a simple matter for those who were 
on duty, say at the dam, to tell whoever might be at 
Gray Ledge that a fire could be seen at such or such 
a place. Then the fellows at both stations would 
start at once for the blaze, and we’d stand a double 
chance of checking it.” 

‘‘ That’s all very well so far as Mr. Dobson is 
concerned,” Eben said, as if he would dismiss the 
matter entirely without any . discussion. We’re 
hired to range from the home-camp to the dam, two 
of us going up each morning, and are only paid 
for such service. Why should we bother our heads 
about what is really none of our business? If Mr. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


259 


Dobson wants a couple of towers built, and Fm not 
saying but that it would be a grand good idea, let 
him hire it done. We don’t own the sections, and 
after having finished our work here this season, 
we’re through with him, while he has had the serv- 
ices of fourteen boys mighty cheap.” 

According to the scout law, it isn’t enough for 
us to do simply that for which we are hired,” Peter 
replied with a smile. “We ought to try to do a 
little more than has been laid out. There are four- 
teen of us scouts. Take away two to travel from 
the home-camp to the dam, and twelve are left 
idling. If we count that those who are on duty at 
the look-out station should do no more than watch 
out for fires, then there are ten who have nothing 
with which to occupy their time. Now I’m propos- 
ing that those ten set about building towers. The 
work won’t be so very heavy, and surely we’ll feel 
better if we have something more to do than simply 
lying around the camp idle. I’ve noticed that the 
fellows are growing uneasy even now, and what 
will be their condition at the end of next 
month ? ” 

“ How would you build the towers, Peter, if you 
were to set about it?” Jonas asked, and Master 
Masterson replied promptly : 

“ I’ve got it all figured out, and put down on 
paper. I left it at the look-out station; but it’s only 
to make a tower of logs in three sections. Of 


26 o 


BOY SCOUTS 


course, if we had tools with which to work, and all 
the materials necessary, we might build it better and 
more easily. As it is, we fellows could arrange to 
make the first section, say, twenty feet high and in 
a circular form of perhaps twenty feet in diameter. 
I’m making short sections so that we can handle the 
timbers, you see. When the first portion was done, 
then we would simply build another section on top 
of that, twenty feet wide, and after that was 
finished, you’d put the third section on twenty feet 
higher still, and only ten feet in diameter. There 
you have it! Sixty feet of a rise from the top of 
the hill, with the same at the home-camp, would 
bring the two towers within sight of each other. I 
truly believe, Eben, if you were to put it up to the 
lads, they would rather do the work necessary, than 
remain absolutely idle all summer.” 

“ Look here, children, I don’t know as this 
’ere talk about towers is interesting us very much,” 
one of the tramps said with mock politeness as he 
rose to his feet. ‘‘ I’m allowing that you’ve got all 
the information from us that was wanted, and now, 
if you won’t think us rude, we’ll mosey along. It 
seems the safer plan, seein’ as how you’re arguing 
about going to Seboois, for we have no particular 
desire to be in the town with you since there’s just 
a chance you might forget the promise.” 

“ You needn’t be afraid we’ll break our word as to 
remaining silent regarding the theft of provisions,” 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


261 


Jonas said gravely. “ So far as your going or 
coming is concerned, why please yourselves. We 
are not overly anxious for your society.’’ 

“ Well, that being the case, we’ll bid you a really 
affectionate farewell,” and the tramp lifted his 
apology for a hat with exaggerated ceremony. 
‘‘Ta, ta, children dear. Take this bit of advice 
from one who’s traveled over the world consider- 
ably, and been a close observer of human nature: 
Don’t set it down as a fact that you’re alone in the 
woods simply because you can’t see some one near 
at hand. Either lock your doors at night, or sleep 
with one eye open. If you and your boss are will- 
ing to feed us gentlemen of the road, kindly have a 
little more fresh meat, and less in the way of dough- 
nuts and gingerbread.” 

With this the two tramps walked jauntily away, 
and the Boy Scouts, looking after them, burst into a 
hearty laugh, for their actions were quite as mirth- 
provoking as their words. It was indeed comical 
to see two men who had been playing the thief 
assume such patronizing airs. 

When the tramps disappeared in the distance 
Jonas, who had watched the men until they were 
lost to view, turned suddenly to face his comrades, 
as he asked : 

See here, lads, you’ve heard about this whim 
of Peter’s — why he wants to keep on to Seboois. 
What do you think of it? Would you be willing 


262 


BOY SCOUTS 


to spend the summer building towers without get- 
ting extra pay for it? ’’ 

‘‘ Indeed we would ! ’’ Ezra Hubbard cried 
eagerly. “If Peter’s got a whim for building fire 
stations, and it looks as though he had thought the 
matter out pretty fairly well, I’m with him for 
one.” 

“And I, and I,” the scouts shouted, until Eben 
was the only member of the company who had not 
expressed an opinion. 

Then it was that the scoutmaster turned toward 
this member of the Beavers who was so eager to do 
more than his full duty, and said in a tone which 
told that he had taken a decided interest in the 
“ whim.” 

“ I believe your idea is one that will please Mr. 
Dobson way down to the ground. Of course 
it’s nothing new, this having fire stations in the 
wilderness; but perhaps he has never thought that 
they might be put up so readily and so cheaply. 
I’m willing to go with you to Seboois, and let you 
tell him of the whim you’ve got in mind.” 

“ But I don’t want to tell him,” Peter said quickly. 
“ You are to explain what I have just told you, and 
let it seem as though it was an idea which all hands 
of us had — something we figured out while doing 
our duty according to his instructions.” 

“ I believe you should have the credit for it,” 
Ezra Hubbard cried, and Jonas added; 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 263 

** I’m of the same belief; but if Peter wants it to 
come from the Boy Scouts, rather than from any 
single fellow, why he’s entitled to have his own way. 
Now there’s no good reason why all hands of us 
should keep on to Seboois, therefore I’m proposing 
that only Peter and I go, while the remainder re- 
turn to the home-camp. Eben will be in charge 
of matters there and at the dam, until we get 
back.” 

This proposition seemed to meet with general ap- 
proval, and the adjutant said when he found that 
it was decided to carry out Jonas’s suggestion : 

“ There’s no good reason why we should spend 
any more time here, especially we who have got the 
longer end of the journey to perform. You and 
Peter can easily arrive at Seboois before dark, while 
we shall have a tough job getting in to the home- 
camp ’twixt now and nine o’clock.” 

“ Right you are, Eben, so start ahead, and Peter 
and I’ll do the same,” the scoutmaster replied, and 
a moment later Jonas and Master Masterson had 
turned their backs upon the others, hurrying away 
in the direction of Seboois much as if they were in 
pursuit of the tramps. 

Unless the gentlemen of the road who had lived 
at Mr. Dobson’s expense during the past two weeks 
were unusually rapid walkers, they must have 
branched off from the trail, striking directly ‘into 
the wilderness, fearing lest the scouts might break 


BOY SCOUTS 


264 

their word and give information in Seboois con- 
cerning what had been done. 

At all events, the lads failed to see or hear any- 
thing whatsoever of them during the journey, and 
within two hours from the time of leaving their 
comrades, the scoutmaster and the member of the 
Beaver patrol were in the village at the low, ram- 
bling log hut called by courtesy a boarding-house, 
which was used by Mr. Dobson as a halting place 
for his workmen when they went into or came out 
of the woods. 

The manager of the boarding-house was a native 
of Penobscot, and, therefore, well acquainted with 
the scoutmaster and Peter. 

He, recognizing them as employees of Mr. Dob- 
son, made the lads welcome, and when their hunger 
had been appeased, Peter insisted Jonas should tele- 
phone to Mr. Dobson without delay, urging that if 
the matter could be settled at once, it would 
be possible for them to set out for the home-camp 
early on the following morning, and the scoutmaster 
did as the lad desired. 

Fortunately, so far as this ‘‘whim” of Peter’s 
was concerned, Mr. Dobson was at his home, and 
without any preface, letting it appear as if it was a 
scheme which had been hatched by all the scouts, 
Jonas explained what the lads under his command 
would be willing to do if they had the permission 
and countenance of the owner of the land. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 263 

The statement was made in much the same words 
as had been used by Peter, while the Boy Scouts 
were on the trail midway between the home-camps 
and Seboois. 

Count on trying to earn a little extra money, 
eh ? ” Mr. Dobson cried over the ’phone, in what 
was very like a sulky tone. ‘‘ Getting tired of your 
bargain already, are you, and believe you’re worth 
more money than I offered ? ” 

It isn’t anything of the kind, sir,” Jonas replied 
almost sharply. “ We’re not asking you for more 
wages. We agreed to work between Gray Ledge 
and the dam this summer at the rate of fifty dollars 
a month for all hands, and are keeping four boys 
on watch during the hours of daylight. We now 
count to hold to that bargain, and at the same time 
will build two fire stations, as I have said, so that 
we may signal from one to the other. We had a 
blaze this morning which was started by tramps, 
and it took us some time to put it out. If we could 
have signaled word to Gray Ledge as to what we 
had seen, the work might have been done in half the 
time, and without danger of the flames spreading.” 

Mr. Dobson made no reply for at least ten sec- 
onds, and then he asked as if growing angry: 

Who hatched any such scheme as that ? I am 
allowing it was some one of your idle crew who: 
had nothing better to do than conjure up foolish- 


ness. 


266 


BOY SCOUTS 


Peter, who was standing close by Jonas’s side in 
order to hear the conversation, now believed their 
employer was angry because such a proposition had 
been made, and, not willing all the lads should share 
in his displeasure, whispered quickly to the scout- 
master : 

“ Don’t take the blame to yourself, Jonas; let him 
know who it was. I don’t care whether he likes it 
or not. Tell him it was me.” 

‘‘What’s going on at the other end there?” the 
lumber operator cried angrily. “ Who are you 
talking with, Jonas Hanson?” 

“ It’s Peter Masterson. He came with me to 
telephone because it is his scheme, this building two 
towers ; but the other fellows were perfectly willing 
to do the extra work, when he put up the plan to 
them.” 

“ Peter Masterson, eh ? What’s he been doing 
since you went into the woods ? ” 

“ Supplying the look-out station with food from 
the home-camp, making the round trip in two days, 
and toting in all the provisions on a wangan sled.” 

“And he’s wanting to do more work than that, 
eh?” 

“ It was he who proposed to build the towers, 
and figured out how the work could be done by us 
lads with no other tools or implements than we’ve 
got here.” 

“Well, you can tell Peter Masterson from me. 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 267- 

tHat IVe got a good deal better opinion of him than 
I had an hour ago. He has quite a big head on his 
shoulders, and it wouldn’t surprise me a little bit if 
he’d make an operator out of himself, give him 
time. Go ahead with the towers? Of course you 
can! I’ll be only too glad to have the work done, 
and what’s more, if you Boy Scouts put them up 
according as you’ve laid out, making them of such 
a height that you can signal from one to the other, 
I’m willing to make you a present which shall 
amount to somewhere near the value of the work.” 

Peter could hardly believe his ears when such 
praise as this came over the wire from his employer, 
who a few seconds before he had believed was dis- 
pleased because of his making the suggestion to set 
up fire stations, and his face crimsoned with joy 
while his eyes seemed to be sparkling, as he whis- 
pered to Jonas: 

Take up with the proposition auick, before he 
has time to change his mind ! ” 

‘‘If you lads are wanting anything in the way of 
tools, or tackle, from the store-house, tell Jim 
Hardy to send it in for you. Use whatsoever you 
want that’s there, and let the driver of the wangan 
team tote the stuff. I’m beginning to think I didn’t 
make such a bad trade after all, when I hired you 
lads, though I’m free to confess it did seem a 
mighty foolish trick to set yourselves up as Boy 
Scouts, counting by such a course to do better work 


268 


BOY SCOUTS 


than by any other. You’ve got me coming now, 
though, and if you keep on as you’ve begun, why, 
we’ll be mighty good friends when the season closes. 
Don’t hesitate to take in anything you may need 
that belongs to me at Seboois, for the stuff can be 
toted back as soon as you get through with it. 
Good-night.” 

When communication with Penobscot was thus 
shut abruptly off, the two lads stood gazing at each 
other in something very like bewilderment. 

That Mr. Dobson had condescended to praise 
them, not only for what they had already done in 
the way of duty, but for the proposition as to the 
signal stations, was a complete surprise. 

Well, say, he came around mighty quick, didn’t 
he?” Peter cried gleefully, and Jonas replied in a 
serious tone : 

‘‘ Our Boy Scouts have made a friend of Richard 
Dobson, and it’s all owing to you, Peter Masterson. 
That whim of yours struck him right between the 
eyes, and when he promises to make a present, with- 
out being asked to do so, you can say for certain 
he’s feeling pretty good.” 

‘‘ Then it’s a case of our turning in now so’s to 
strike the trail as soon as daylight to-morrow morn- 
ing, for I’m in a hurry to get at the towers,” Peter 
said, and Jonas added : 

'' I’m thinking we won’t start quite so early as 
that, for surely there is tackle here which we’ll need 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 269 

in hoisting the logs, to say nothing of extra 
axes and shovels, so it will be a case of getting 
together a load for the wangan team before we set 
out.” 

Then it was that Mr. Hardy, the manager of 
the boarding-house, who, as a matter of course, had 
overheard the greater portion of the conversation 
over the telephone, insisted on learning what it was 
the boys proposed to do. 

When the matter had been explained to him in 
detail, he said with an air which told that he was 
fully in sympathy with Peter’s whim: 

I know exactly what you’ll need from the stores 
here, and will put the stuff on the wangan team the 
first thing to-morrow morning, so you fellows 
needn’t wait to attend to such work as that, if so be 
you’re eager to get back to Gray Ledge. I’ll make 
certain your breakfast is ready before daylight, and 
you may set off as soon as it’s possible to see the 
trail.” 

Peter understood full well that Mr. Hardy would 
know better than he what they might need while 
erecting the towers, and was well content to leave 
the matter entirely in his hands. 

When the scoutmaster and the member of the 
Beaver patrol went to bed that night, both were 
feeling highly elated; Jonas because of the fact that 
Mr. Dobson was willing to supply them with all the 
necessary tools for the work, and Peter because 


270 


BOY SCOUTS 


that “ whim ’’of his had been looked upon by their 
employer as something of value. 

I’m tliinking, Peter, that you’ll be the next 
scoutmaster of the Boy Scouts of Penobscot,” Jonas 
said as they lay on the not overly soft bed await- 
ing the coming of slumber. At the end of a year, 
you know, we shall be looking for some one to take 
my place.” 

It can’t be me, Jonas, it can’t be me,” Peter 
replied sorrowfully. “ I threw all those chances 
away when I went wrong.” 

‘‘ But surely everything of that kind is forgotten 
by this time, lad. You’ve atoned for it twenty 
times over.” 

“I may have atoned for it, Jonas; but it isn’t 
forgotten, and until it has gone from the memory 
of every lad, I shan’t stand as well before our com- 
rades as if I had behaved myself at the start. It 
will be a mighty hard lesson, and I have nobody 
but myself to thank for being forced to learn it.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


MR. Dobson's gift 

If Peter Masterson had been bent on some 
pleasure of his own, he could not have been more 
eager to set out for the home-camps when he awak- 
ened next morning. 

True to his promise, the manager of the boarding- 
house had ready for the lads a breakfast before 
there were any signs in the sky of the coming day; 
but early though he made his preparations, Peter 
was stirring before he even thought of getting out 
of bed, and, as soon as the gentleman showed him- 
self, awakened Jonas with the salutation: 

Come, turn out, Mr. Scoutmaster! If we 
count on making the home-camp in time to begin 
work this afternoon, we can’t afford to waste many 
minutes in bed.” 

But it is yet night,” Jonas replied sleepily, and 
would have turned over to take another nap, but 
that this energetic member of the Beaver patrol in- 
sisted so strenuously upon his bestirring himself, 
that he was literally forced to make ready for the 
journey. 

I’ll send out this very day whatsoever you may 
271 


272 


BOY SCOUTS 


be needing for the work, lads, so don't bother your 
heads about that part of the business,” Mr. Hardy 
said while the boys were eating breakfast. 

Ten minutes later, while the light was yet so dim 
that only with difficulty could they see the trail, the 
scoutmaster and Peter set off on their long, weari- 
some tramp. 

To Master Masterson, his head filled with the 
*‘whim,” it was no more than a pleasure to be 
thus stumbling along the narrow path, and finally 
when, at sunrise, they had advanced no more than 
a mile, the scoutmaster said querulously: 

‘‘A fellow might think you were counting on 
having the j oiliest kind of a jolly time, you’re so 
eager to be doing something for Mr. Dobson which 
need not have been done if the scheme hadn’t come 
into your head.” 

“ It’s more than working for Mr. Dobson,” Peter 
cried exultantly. “ It is showing all you fellows, as 
well as him and the people at Penobscot, that there 
is some good in me even though I was such a sneak 
when we started out.” 

I wish you’d have done with that kind of talk, 
Peter Masterson! You’re the only one who keeps 
chewing it over; the rest of us have much the same 
as forgotten it.” 

‘‘ I am the one who should be chewing it over, 
Jonas. It will be a long day before I forget 
how many kinds of a fool I made of myself, and I’m 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


273 


hoping it won’t go out of my memory so long as I 
live. It will be a good thing to remember when, 
perhaps, I might be tempted to do something of the 
same kind again.” 

The scoutmaster no longer attempted to argue 
with Peter. He trudged along at the lad’s heels, 
saying to himself again and again, as he had said 
many a time since the insubordinate scout brought 
in Jerry and Fred after such severe exertions, that 
here was a lad who would do more than his full 
share in giving to the Boy Scouts of Penobscot a 
good name. 

So eagerly did Peter press forward, that when the 
two arrived at the home-camp it was not yet noon, 
and Joe Brown, who was busily engaged preparing 
dinner, ceased his work sufficiently long to look out 
from the door of the cook-camp as he shouted 
cheerily : 

“ What’s this scheme you’ve got in your head, 
Peter Masterson? Haven’t you work enough on 
hand running an express from here to the dam, 
without taking on other duties ? ” 

‘‘ I reckon I shan’t spoil through over- working, if 
I do nothing more than walk from here to the look- 
out station once a day,” Peter replied in a tone as 
strong and fresh as if he had but just arisen from 
a long time of slumber and rest, instead of having 
come over the hardest nine-mile trail to be found in 
the Maine woods. 


BOY SCOUTS 


274 

“ I reckon Mr. Dobson put a speedy end to that 
’ere whim of yours when you got his ear, didn’t 
he? ” the cook continued, and Jonas replied, shout- 
ing loudly so that all the scouts might hear him : 

Indeed he did nothing of the kind. It seemed 
to please him way down to the ground, and he not 
only told Mr. Hardy at the boarding camp to send 
in here such tools as we might need; but promised, 
if the work was done according to Peter’s plan, that 
he would make all us scouts a present.” 

‘‘ I seem to see Richard Dobson making presents 
that amount to very much,” Mr. Brown said half- 
laughingly. He’s got a knack of squeezing a 
fifty-cent piece till the Goddess of Liberty yells for 
mercy, and I’ve heard it said he can find more 
pennies to the dollar than any other man living. 
Present, is it? I’m thinking you lads will get al- 
most a full stick of candy apiece when he opens his 
heart.” 

Then the cook went back to his duties, and the 
scouts who were at the home-camp gathered eagerly 
around Jonas and Peter, demanding to know exactly 
what had been said by their employer during the in- 
terview over the telephone. 

As a matter of course, Jonas repeated the conver- 
sation to the best of his ability, and when he had 
finished the lads were quite as excited as Peter, over 
this proposition to build two towers from which 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 


275 

communication could be had between the dam and 
Gray Ledge. 

If there had been a sufficient number of axes in 
the camp, they would have set off at once to begin 
the work. 

As it was, however, when he had eaten his dinner, 
Peter, taking with him Ezra and Sam, went out in 
the vicinity of the camp to blaze such trees as could 
be used in the structure which was to be put up at 
that place, and Master Masterson promised himself 
that, having laid out the work for some of the lads, 
he would set off next morning for the dam, because 
it was there he intended to build the first tower. 

From this time on it was as if Peter, rather than 
Jonas Hanson, was the scoutmaster, for he directed 
all the work, both at Gray Ledge and the look-out 
station, while Jonas was more than willing to obey 
orders. 

That which Peter had set himself to do was 
neither easy of accomplishment, nor could it be done 
within a limited time. 

To some of the lads it seemed astonishing that he 
was needing so many trees in order to build these 
towers; but none of them questioned his commands, 
for he had made a rough sketch of what he proposed 
doing, and therefore it was every fellow who took 
part in the labor knew exactly what ought to be the 
result. 


276 


BOY SCOUTS 


During the time this work was going on, watch 
was kept in strict conformity with Mr. Dobson’s 
orders, save that the boys no longer journeyed each 
day from the home-camps to the dam in order to 
relieve those who were on duty there. 

It was Peter’s idea that the force should be 
divided, seven of the lads living at the look-out sta- 
tion, while the remainder staid at the home-camp, 
and but for the fact that Slim Bill objected strongly 
to his working so severely, Peter would have taken 
upon himself the duty of transporting food over 
that ten miles of rough trail. 

‘‘I reckon I’ll attend to running that ’ere ex- 
press,” the cookee said decidedly when Master Mas- 
terson had declared he would still look after the 
provisioning of the lads who remained at the dam. 
“ The work here ain’t so terribly pressing but that 
I can do my full share of it, and run up to the look- 
out station in the afternoon, coming back next morn- 
ing. Mr. Brown will be glad to put on a little extra 
steam for the sake of seeing things go ahead, ’cause 
he’s counting on getting some part of that candy 
Mr. Dobson’s going to give you.” 

Thus it was arranged that Slim Bill should act as 
driver of the express, and he loaded the wangan 
sled time and again more heavily than ever Peter 
would have believed could be done. 

When the wangan team, with the tools, the ropes 
and the blocks, together with such other material as 


IN THE MAINE WOODS 277 

Mr. Hardy had sent, came into camp, it was neces- 
sary a goodly part of the load be carried to the dam, 
if the first tower was to be erected there, and a 
greater portion of this equipment did Slim Bill 
transport in order to save Peter, who would have 
taken upon himself all the more arduous work, so 
much of labor as was possible. 

In his building operations Peter did not deviate 
in the slightest particular from the plans he had 
drawn. The first section, built in a circular form, 
was composed of thirty logs, each thirty feet long, 
and set into the ground one-third their length, at 
such an angle as would admit of the tops coming to- 
gether in a surface which had a diameter of nearly 
thirty feet. 

Split logs were laid across the top of these up- 
rights to form the platform, and when all had been 
fastened securely together with heavy spikes, which 
Mr. Hardy had sent in from Seboois, then did the 
more laborious portion of the task begin, for it was 
necessary to bolt the second tier, composed of 
twenty-foot logs, to the platform of the first section. 

This called for the hoisting of heavy timbers un- 
til, when a day’s work had been done, every lad’s 
arms were aching because of the continuous tugging 
and pulling. 

It would indeed be a labor of love to set down 
exactly how each timber in this first tower was put 
in place, and how fastened there ; but the tale might 


278 


BOY SCOUTS 


prove dull reading, and therefore shall it suffice to 
say that at the end of three weeks Peter had one 
signal tower completed, the top being a full sixty 
feet from the summit of the hill just back of the 
camp. 

Short-length saplings had been nailed from one 
timber to another to form a ladder, and at the top 
was a railing which Peter insisted on building with- 
out the aid of any of his comrades, in order to make 
certain it might not give way if inadvertently they 
threw all their weight against it. 

Then the tower w’as completed, and from the top 
one could look over that sea of green, and dis- 
tinguish the roofs of the camps at Gray Ledge, look- 
ing like toy houses in the vast expanse of foliage. 

‘‘We need make the tower at the Ledge no more 
than forty feet high,” Peter said exultantly on that 
first night after this structure was completed. 
“ Even twenty feet would answer every purpose ; 
but we’ll build it high enough, and before another 
three weeks have gone by, Mr. Dobson can come 
out here and see us signaling, for Pm allowing that 
all hands shall study in odd minutes the wigwag 
code which is to be found on the fifty-eighth page of 
the hand-book.” 

“ Pd like to know when our odd minutes are com- 
ing in, if you continue to drive us as you have since 
this work was begun,” Ezra said laughingly, and 
Jonas added in a tone of admiration : 



HE MOUNTED THE RUDE LADDERS. 











IN THE MAINE WOODS 283 

stand, since there is good reason to believe he also 
saved life when he brought in Jerry and Fred who 
were lost in the wilderness. On the wangan team 
there, boys, you’ll find fourteen uniforms — the best 
I could buy for any money. They’re according to 
regulations, for I sent to headquarters, asking the 
officers there to order the stuff for me. When you 
wear them, I want you to remember that in earning 
the gift, you have won the confidence of Richard 
Dobson, who until this season had never believed a 
crowd of fourteen boys would come into the wild- 
erness and attend strictly to their duties. Even 
when I sent you here, it was the baldest kind of an 
experiment, and I felt reasonably certain that before 
a week had gone by half your number would have 
returned to Penobscot, allowing they had no further 
desire to act as fire-rangers. One other thing I want 
you to bear in mind for your own satisfaction, which 
is that in striving to do your duty as Boy Scouts 
here in the wilderness, you have done much toward 
helping the general cause, for you have shown to 
us who believed the scheme to be simply an excuse 
for idleness or merrymaking, that it is a movement 
which must win our admiration and heartiest 
respect.” 




TO 




» ■* 






6 


r 




il‘-V 


\ J' 






s-'Vi 




mj 




•> 7 S’ 




M' 


LM .^%V4 


'y > .v' -a v> 






V«-j 






■»■»• 


.»•’-' *% . 1 O' ! • 






jlf .' ■' -f-'M *'* . 


: 4 * 




M‘ '» 


u 


y-.\ 


-^'A . f 

V'. V.A' ,*.*i!'"r.V' '-4L 








>1 



vA't/. V:.'. V 


/’A^' , 

BP 5 t ^'i?' . 

‘‘.r 1 _Ll^_ 


' Vi ';.. . . . 

^ * ' • • * ’ < . V' 

. - ' r 



■ 'P'- '. . .'',.,.'i'j^' " •» 

in'ji&k - p ■ 


■N* 


r 


>C , . V ^ 


'tifii 


LB S 20 





I 




/ 

/ » 


- fi' 


t r 


'.I 


4 

u 














P' C ° “ ® ♦ 



• aV-^ 

.** ^ ^ 
o^” . ‘ " . ^ <,»“■>. '<* 

«■ _ /i^»^ -r o - 1 *'^ • ^ 




t *• 


® «. '• 

// \;^-\,i 

<0 •‘"V' > 


o 



• A^’'^V ■* 

* V ^ 



^S o 

iV ^ ' A 

'^- ‘ ' a\^ ' * * * ' ^^ 

. o N O ^ rtV . t ' » ^ V 

-» o •« >. 




l\]j^ s 

r^ ^ 


^ \ 

(i> ® ' 

' V 






JkP 'TV 

<J> *’•'’*' . "'«««>'* .0 ^ *’ • , 1 • A 


*''4^Xhk^ < 



^ 93r ^ 

'A r!- . * 

4 . ^ o « o , -A 



N ^ 

«i* ^^vi\\\s>r^ ■• ^ ^ ^r^yy>c^r ^ bw' ^ ' 

c^ * . . O ’ ,0 v *■ • ■ ' • -4^ V * ” “ ° ■ji 



4 °<> *. 











